Leaderboard

This all started around forty years ago when my wife Beth and I had dated for a few years then married. It wasn't long after we married that I introduced her to her first big realistic porn star dildo. When she first saw it she laughed and said, "That'll never fit in my pussy, are you nuts?!" But she agreed to trying and found not only did it fit but she really enjoyed it. She was amazed by how much she enjoyed it. So much so that she requested I use it on her quite a lot. She also discovered she enjoyed big cock porn, she was fascinated by it. Soon was I combining using a huge dildo on her at the same time she watched big cock porn, this led her to experience huge orgasms. She couldn't get enough. She was finally exploring her sexuality and expanding her outlook on sexual pleasure. One night after some really hot sex I questioned her if she ever fantasized about fucking other men, especially well-hung men. She responded that of course she did, stated that most women had this fantasy, and she believed it was quite common. So I pursued it further and asked her if she wanted to try another man's cock and how much did she really desire to do it? She said that it sounded exciting and fun but she would never do anything to endanger our marriage. I said, "What if I told you that I wanted to watch you have sex with another man, one that had a really big cock. Would you then consider it?" She laughed and said she'd be game if it was something I was serious about and really wanted her to do. She said, "Come on, let's be real. It's exciting and fun to imagine it, but to really do it? Please! That's a major game changer." So I said, "I'm very serious. I've watched the way you enjoy the dildos especially while watching big cock videos. It turns me on big time seeing how excited you get and how many times you climax from doing these two things at the same time. I want to watch you do it for real. No BS, just watching you getting slammed by a big cock would be a huge turn-on for me. So what do you really think now that you know that I'm serious and am giving you this opportunity?" I could see her giving it some serious thought, she didn't get mad or upset at me or the idea, no resistance whatsoever to my request. The more she considered the idea the more it appeared to me that she was very intrigued with the idea and it excited her. She started asking all kinds of questions, like wouldn't I be jealous, or think the worst of her, or what if she really enjoyed it and wanted more or didn't feel comfortable screwing another man, then what? Were there any rules and what were the consequences? Was I absolutely sure that I really wanted her to do this, because once done there was no going back! After she finished asking everything she had concerns about I answered all her questions and we talked about the rules/boundaries we would have in place to keep it fun and exciting without any reservations or guilt. This was to make sure she fully understood my concerns and alleviate all of hers as well. It seemed she came to a decision at which point she smiled and enthusiastically said yes, she'd do it! Did I have someone special in mind she wondered? She said she had to agree to my choices for her sexual escapades or it wasn't gonna happen. I then informed her I was thinking of Bruce. Beth squealed with glee, she admitted she has had fantasies about Bruce for some time now and I couldn't have picked a better choice for her first time. She would absolutely love to fuck Bruce. She said she was getting wet thinking about sex with him. A few days later I met up with Bruce for an after work drink. As we enjoyed several drinks we talked a lot. Soon I steered the conversation towards my wife Beth. I asked Bruce to be honest and tell me what he thought about Beth. He admitted he thought Beth was smokin' hot. She had a killer body and was just gorgeous, always was friendly, and liked flirting with him when they were together. I asked him if he' ever had the chance would he consider having sex with her? He looked a bit concerned by my question but answered yes, he wouldn't hesitate to take advantage of such an opportunity. So I told him that Beth really wanted to have sex with him, and that I was okay with them hooking up. I explained that was my kink watching her get fucked by other men, it really turned me on. Bruce considered it for several minutes then said okay sure, he'd love to fuck Beth. Just give him the details when we're ready to make it happen. When I got home I told Beth about my conversation with Bruce and what he said. She looked startled and said she couldn't believe I did that. So I asked her if what I did was so wrong and did she still want to go through with it? She excitedly said Oh hell yes she did, and no I wasn't wrong! So we made plans and set a date for Beth's first cock. The night arrived finding Beth both excited and hot with anticipation. She was dressed to kill showing off her sexy body wearing no underwear. When Bruce knocked on the door I answered it and escorted him into our house. Beth entered the living room and gave Bruce a big hug pressing her chest and pelvis into him and then kissed him on the lips. Bruce kissed her back and he sat down pulling her on to his lap. Nether one of them wasted any time, tongues going everywhere, hands exploring and groping each other, clothes coming off. Soon they were both naked and Beth got a pleasant surprise, Bruce was very well hung. She giggled with delight. Beth took Bruce's hand and led him to our bed. She pushed him down on the bed and went to work on Bruce's big cock giving him an enthusiastic blow job. After a while Bruce flipped Beth on her back and went to work on her pussy and clit. Beth orgasmed in minutes, fully enjoying Bruce's skilled tongue. I stood in the background watching the show. Soon Bruce moved into position between Beth's legs. As he rubbed his cock against Beth's open pussy and clit she responded with loud moans and started pressing her pussy against Bruce's cock. As he slid his huge cock into Beth's pussy she had a big climax. As he went deeper he increased his speed and Beth climaxed again. She was enthralled with his big cock pumping her pussy, she was moving her hips and swearing, telling him his cock felt so good. She looked over at me and said she loved how good his big cock felt inside her. She told Bruce to stretch her pussy good, to fuck her hard. She was in sexual ecstasy, a place she'd never been before. Her facial expressions showed pure bliss and the sounds she was making were hot as hell. I never seen her so turned on, she must of had a dozen orgasms, many of which were huge. They fucked each other hard for a good twenty minutes then Bruce erupted into Beth's pussy, filling her with his cum. This gave Beth another climax. Afterwards he laid on Beth for a minute then rolled off her. He'd destroyed her pussy, it gaped open with his cum dripping out of her. They kissed and he got up to dress while Beth laid there spent. She looked at me and smiled big time. She said, "Your turn!", so I took sloppy seconds and enjoyed it beyond belief. Bruce watched us have sex then commented that watching real sex was so much hotter than any porno ever could be. He understood my enjoyment of watching my wife fuck other men. He said he'd like to do it again and Beth was all for it. So they made plans to hook up again. Then Bruce left. Beth and I talked about how well things went, and how she wasn't prepared for how much she enjoyed his big cock. It was mind boggling! She thanked me profusely for asking her to do this, the opportunity to experience such awesome sex. She says she'll never be the same again and is looking forward to more big cock sex. So our new lifestyle began.

I'm Mistral, and my husband Tim and I attended the most fabulous swingers party the previous weekend at our new friends' large manor house. We were filled with glee when they invited us back the following weekend for another cum-filled night of debauchery. They also suggested we bring some friends if we liked. John and Wendy were a couple we knew from our charity work. They were young, idealistic, and very open-minded. We didn't think they were swingers, but the subject had come up in casual conversation. They were curious but remained evasive about their thoughts on the subject. We decided all we could do was broach the issue and see what happened. The next evening, John and Wendy arrived after Tim and Mistral. They followed the crowd upstairs. As they climbed the stairs amongst the excited and bubbly people, Wendy remembered the afternoon and that phone call. John's voice was nervous and excited, "Hi, Babe! We have a party invite from Tim and Mistral to join them at their friends' swinger party tonight. I know we have fantasized about this. How do you feel?" Wendy felt panic surge through her stomach, excitement flooded her pussy, and her nipples perked up hard. "Wow, that is short notice. What happens if we don't like it?" "Babe, I will never make you," John promised. "We both have to want this to happen. I am sorry to spring it on you like this, and maybe we should forget it then." Wendy said, "No, John, I did not say 'NO,' just what happens? When we fantasized about swinging, you said you would love to watch me in a group of men getting fucked by them all. Are you sure about that?" Wendy had visualized these events, wishing desperately that John would take the lead and say, 'We will do it.' In their role-playing, they often pretended to be at a swingers party changing partners. One of Wendy's games was to roll up two large pillows, tie a belt around with a strap-on dildo attached to the belt, put her large vibrator into the cup, and ride the pillows, getting fucked hard by the vibrator. John would come from behind and fuck her arse or go to the front, and she would suck him to a spluttering cum inside her mouth. In her mind, these were real men fucking her, and she shared herself with the men, and John loved the attention and continuous pleasure. In reply to Wendy's question, John said, "Oh yes, while I am having the same with two girls, one on my face and one on my cock, I would love it! Babe, I am sure. How about you?" Wendy gulped. The secret she had held in her head for so long was about to become real. "Let's do it. Let's go! Are you sure you won't feel jealous watching me come on some man's cock with another somewhere else inside me? I don't have a thing to wear. What do I need?" John said, "The theme is An Officer and a Gentleman. I can go dressed as a USA Army General using my dad's old uniform. You wear your sexy red top and skirt. You know, the top that doesn't come all the way down, the skirt with the elastic waistband hanging low on you, and your suspenders and stockings. No thong, no bra. You will show off your pussy to her best. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it!" Wendy replied, "I will be ready when you get home. Your dad's uniform will need a press, and I will prepare everything. See you at 6:00 tonight, darling." Her hands were shaking when she replaced the receiver breathing shallowly and jerkily as the realization hit home that tonight it would happen! During the afternoon, she got John's clothes ready, checked her dress, found the right shoes, and laid it all out, ready for later. A long hot soak where she shaved her pussy bare using John's razor and made sure her legs and armpits were perfect. Resting on the bed, she shuffled through the videos they kept hidden from guests and found her favorite, "Suzie's Gang Bang." A fast-action orgy video in which this girl gets fucked by five men altogether. Wendy often watched this and used her vibrator when John was away or working late. Sometimes when her cycle was at ovulation, her sex drive was limitless, and she would role-play watching the action. The action on the screen hotted up as the men were penetrating Susie left, right, and center. A closeup on-screen of pussy open and dripping. A cock slid into it, wetting itself with her fluids. It slid out, rubbed against her tiny rosebud anus, and gently but firmly slid into opening her slowly. At the same time, another cock pushed into her pussy. Wendy loved this part and rolled onto her side, turned on the vibrator, and sunk it into her arse. Her fingers slid into her pussy, working gently to pleasure her clit. Her hips were thrusting back and forward faster and faster as her climax built. She reached down and switched on her biggest vibrator, a black cock that was as real as it gets. The vibrator was thrust inside her cunt, and she moaned and moaned herself into a massive climax. Wendy relaxed, watched the movie, enjoyed the post-climactic euphoria, and gently played with her clit. In her mind, she watched the swingers' party unfold - couples fucking, girl-girl, MFM, and FMF at this imaginary party. Inside her head, she had been desperate to fulfill these needs, and it was finally coming true. In the past, Wendy was often on the verge of saying to John, "Let's try swinging!" She always shrank away from the responsibility in case he rejected the reality. Fantasies are fine, but who knows what the reality will bring? After so many conversations about swinging, so many nearly made decisions, and all those fantasies that included imaginary swinging, they had chosen to go ahead. With an overwhelming certainty, she laid back, smiled, and said to herself, "Tonight, I will fuck a roomful of men. I hope I don't disappoint them; my clit is tingling with anticipation!" Wendy switched on the vibrator, and her hands moved over her breasts, pinching her nipples and then down to her pussy. Her hips were rocking back and forth. She rolled the pillows up, tied the belt around, clipped the vibrator into the belt, and climbed on top, sinking the vibrator deep inside her pussy and working herself to another peak. She closed her eyes and started rocking harder and harder. Then, a voice penetrated the action, and John stood naked and erect in front of her. She blushed with embarrassment, and he thrust his cock into her mouth. It tasted slightly salty. He lasted about 10 seconds and then dumped the load down her throat, bringing her to a climax. John smiled and gently rolled Wendy into his arms. "You looked fantastic when I walked in and found you fucking your brains out with your vibrator on top of those pillows. If I feel as proud of you at the party as I did then and how aroused it made me, I can't wait to watch you fuck the guys. Will you enjoy watching me and sharing my pleasure?" "Oh yes," she said in her little girl's voice, "I will love watching you; maybe I can do a 69 with her and lick her pussy while you thrust in and out and feel your balls contract when you come inside her." "Mmmmmm, I wonder if all the girls will be bi? I wonder if I could do a girly threesome? Mmmmmm, I wonder if I can get two men to come at the same time inside me. That would be fun too." "Can I be your vixen tonight and play dirty?" John smiled and spoke softly, the care showing in his voice. "Babe, we will have a fabulous time together and with other couples or whatever, don't be shy to try what you want, and feel able to say NO if you don't want. Above all, enjoy yourself, and pleasure comes first," she reminded him. So back to the party! They gathered around a pool table, with the group laughing and joking about the action starting all around. Wendy looked at the two girls on the pool table with their legs over the shoulders of four guys who were licking and sucking nipples, pussies, and one man had her toes in his mouth, sucking them like a breastfeeding baby. Wendy started to pant. She could not get her breath. Her heart was racing, her knees buckled, and she began to shake. Tears flooded down her face. John cried, "What's up! What's up!" Wendy sank against the woman beside her shaking uncontrollably. The girl instinctively put her arms around Wendy and held her close, supporting Wendy against herself. "Sushhhhh baby, you are all right!" the woman cooed, "What is worrying you? You don't have to do any of this if you are afraid." Wendy snuggled against the comforting figure, put her face against the warm, feminine neck, and nuzzled her cheek, kissing it gently. Her hand moved without command to the woman's breast, and she felt the nipple harden as she caressed it gently. The shaking was easing now, and Wendy felt a little bolder. She turned the woman's face towards her, looked into her eyes, and moved forward slowly, anticipating a gentle and subtle kiss. The tongue was not stiff and probing like a man's but gentle, enticing, and exciting. Wendy's free hand moved down to the woman's belly and softly caressed the feminine rounded shape moving slowly downwards to find that sweetly perfumed garden where a secret lotus stem was waiting to be stroked. Hands caressed breasts and pussy. Now both girls turned on to each other. John watched, fascinated. He had never seen Wendy with another woman, and his cock raged hard inside his pants. As if in a dream, Wendy pushed the girl gently onto the pool table so her bottom was on edge. She bent down, opened her legs, put them on her shoulders, and snuggled her face between them, savoring the beautiful feminine smells and tastes. Gently opening up the inner lips with her tongue, finding her clit and teasing, teasing just off the edge, making her wait for the full pleasure. Female wetness was seeping all over Wendy's face as the girl was getting nearer and nearer to release. A few minutes passed, and the girl pushed Wendy off, got onto the table, and said, "Get up here with me. We can pleasure each other now!" Wendy climbed up, the shakes all gone now. Her pussy was soaking wet, and her breasts were tender with erect nipples and very sensitive. She lifted her skirt, revealing the stockings and suspenders without anything else. The two girls turned head to toe and started a frantic licking expedition to cunt heaven. Wendy felt a body get up behind her and present a long stiff penis to her backside. The man tried gently to insert it in her cunt where the girl was licking hard; it slipped in and thrust a few times. The girl firmly grassed it and slid it up the crack between her buttocks, tickling her anus with the end. Wendy's whole valley was wet and slippery. The long thin cock nudged open her arse and gently snaked into her bottom. Wendy's heart raced again; this was what she had dreamed of for months! What surprised her was that the cock inside her was giving almost more pleasure than having her pussy sucked. The combination was too great. A massive climax took over, and she nearly fainted with joy. As she fell over the edge into an abyss of pleasure, the man behind speeded up, grunted, and sank deep inside her, flooding her back passage with his fluids. Wendy opened her eyes and looked up at John, who stood open-mouthed, watching her antics. He had a girl on her knees sucking his rigid cock, but his eyes were transfixed on Wendy. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and licked her lips covered in pussy juice from the girl beneath her. John shuddered and spent down the girl's throat pumping his hips in time with his spurts. He gently pushed the girl to one side, staggered to Wendy with his pants down by his feet, and said, "Well, you are hot; I could not believe how sexy you are. I am so proud of you; better than my wildest dreams was that fantastic to watch." Wendy thought to herself, "Why did I panic? This is fantastic, better than the fantasies we have. This is real sex." A couple came up to them. The man smiled. "I am Tommy. This is Raquel, my wife. We just watched you and nearly came with you. Would you join us at the table for a foursome?" Wendy reached down and felt his cock inside his pants. It was semi-hard and big. She turned to John and Raquel, "Let's get together. We can play here or in one of the smaller rooms with a nice bed?" They entered the room together. Wendy pushed down her long skirt and flipped off her top. She was naked except for her stockings and suspenders. Raquel slipped out of her long ball gown, revealing a very firm 36's and a sweet little tight arse on top of a pair of legs to die for. She was near perfect. Tommy was muscular with a flat hard six-pack stomach and an erection starting to grow to full size as he gently stroked himself. John was naked in a flash, only half erect after his escapade down the other girl's throat. Wendy turned to Tommy, who scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the king-sized bed, his erect cock bouncing up and down as he stepped forward. Raquel reached out for John, smiled softly, and whispered, "Come and play with me and let me get you hard again. We will watch them while I regenerate your erection." John looked down at her fair perfection, those soft curves all running down into the valley between her legs. A golden pussy fuzz glinted in the soft lights. He reached for her and pulled her towards him. A first gentle kiss, lips opened up, and tongues tenderly searched each other out, exploring each other. His hands held her back, then softly slid down over her buttocks, caressing that incredible apple shape of her bottom. She pulled him harder into her body. As Raquel responded to the stimuli, her hand slid down to feel his penis, which was gently growing back to a man-size stiffness. Their kisses became more ardent, and deeper tongues were now demanding, not exploring. Hands moved over her body. John broke off the long kiss and searched her neck with his lips and tongue. She shuddered, and he felt her open her legs and move into his body. She thrust her pubis against his leg and started to move up and down. He could feel the wetness spreading along his thigh. John had now reached her breast with his lips and was attacking her nipple, which was bone hard. Raquel started to pant and squirm harder against his leg. Suddenly Raquel broke away and fell back onto the bed beside Tommy and Wendy's entwined bodies. Raquel reached up, and John dived onto her, gently landing without his weight on her. Raquel squirmed around so she was head-to-toe with him, with her on her back. Raquel reached up and grasped his nearly hard cock. She slipped her mouth over the head as she pulled back his tight foreskin and started to suck him to total hardness. John's head was between her legs. His mouth opened up her secret garden exploring the sides and little creases. He could tell her clit was begging for attention, and he made her wait. He felt careful with his tongue and could feel the hardness and swelling around her clit, which was now erect like a mini penis. His tongue explored her depths and penetrated her cunt, where he would follow with his cock shortly. Raquel was getting agitated and frustrated. She wanted attention on her clit, so John moved his tongue down the crease between her legs out of her cunt and down to her anus. As it reached the little rosebud, she shuddered and thrust her hips against his face. Raquel was working hard on making his cock whole again and hard enough to get inside her to ease that burning desire. She threw him over onto his back, climbed on top, grasped his penis in her hand, aimed for her inner lips, and squatted down with a satisfied sigh. John tried to thrust up against her downstrokes, and they found a comfortable rhythm that would gently build to a glorious climax. Tommy knelt beside John and Raquel with Wendy's legs over his shoulders, thrusting energetically into her pussy. Wendy's bottom hardly touched the bed as his cock shuttled in and out of her dripping pussy. Raquel leaned over and kissed him hard on his mouth while her fingers searched for Wendy's cunt. Wendy pushed her hand out to John, grasped his face, and pulled it over for a kiss. As the four fucked into each other's partners, the respective partners smiled and kissed each other. Raquel started to whimper like a small cat. Her eyes rolled up as she reached her first climax, and her face distorted. A moan escaped her lips. "Fuck it harder! Fuck it, my cunt is exploding. Ohhhhhhhhh!" Raquel collapsed in a heap on top of John. He rolled her off and crawled around to the other two. Tommy rolled Wendy off him, and she got onto all fours. John hit her from the rear straight into her cunt, deep and hard. She thrust back to meet him harder and faster. Tommy went for the face and slid his cock deep into her mouth, making her gag a little, setting a fast pace that could never last. Tommy grunted and exploded semen down her throat, pumping and pumping till he was spurting on empty. Wendy cried out and shuddered and shuddered as she lost it in a huge one. John followed a few thrusts later. With a sigh and a deep thrust, he unloaded inside Wendy. The three untangled themselves. John lay on his side facing Tommy, and Raquel rested against him, her head using his hips as a pillow. Tommy and Wendy took up a similar position facing them. Wendy was fascinated with Tommy's penis, which had shrunk to a little wrinkled sausage. She played with it tenderly, remembering how hard and energetic it had just been. John was exploring Raquel's inner sanctuary in a lazy, tender way. Raquel got up, poured four glasses of wine from a bottle on the side table, and brought them to the bed. They all sipped and chatted quietly, enjoying the aftermath of the passion. Wendy could feel a slippery liquid seeping out between her legs. She reflected on how wonderful the party had started and how much better real sex in a group was than watching and fantasizing. Wendy said, "John, I need to use the bathroom. I will be back shortly. Will you wait here for me?" "Of course, darling," he smiled and added. "Come back when you are ready!" She laughed and left the room. Three girls and two men burst in a few minutes later, laughing and jostling each other. "Can we use the bed or join you if you haven't finished?" one girl asked. "Sure, get on and join us," John replied with a smile. Each girl selected a mate and sidled up to him as bodies entwined and hands were everywhere. The scene changed from relaxed, easy caresses to hot passion. John was having trouble getting hard again so soon after the last session. One of the two guys noticed and put his head in his lap, sucking gently on his cock. The girls watched with rapt interest. John froze for a second. This had never happened before. Then he relaxed as he thought to himself Wendy does this to me all the time. I go down on her. She won't mind, so what's the problem? John laid back and started enjoying a new experience. Wendy walked naked through the large room towards the lady's bathroom, passing groups and couples in all types of contortions. One threesome had a man on all fours, the girl on his back legs wrapped around the guy on top as he fucked vigorously. Her head was bobbing about like a broken rag doll. The whimpers coming from her showed she was in fuck heaven. Wendy passed them and smiled. She could not believe how many different positions were being displayed. In the bathroom, a girl was sitting on the side where the washbasins were, legs wide open, washing out the fluids that had been pumped into her. She licked her fingers and said, "Yummy, don't you just love that salty taste? I just got too full after a big gangbang. I had eight inside me, one after the other. Some of the greedy buggers came back for seconds and thirds." Wendy asked, "How long did you do it for?" The girl said, "About an hour and a half. I am a bit sore now and need a rest to recover after coming so many times." Wendy left the bathroom and wandered down a corridor from the large room. She heard sounds from a room; she stopped and looked in through the open door. Nine men were around this one girl who was being fucked from behind by one with another in her mouth, and a few were by her head. She had a cock in each hand, and the others were masturbating around her. The guy in her pussy speeded up and pulled out, rubbing himself furiously. He spurted all over her bottom. Another took his place and speared her without ceremony pushing in and out of her sweet little pussy. He inserted a finger up her bottom, and she wriggled and cried out, "Fuck my arse as well!" The men pulled out and rolled her over. One climbed underneath. She sat on his cock and lay on his chest. Another pulled her cheeks apart, stretching her anus slightly open. He rubbed semen that had seeped from her pussy around her dark hole to ease his passage and penetrated her slowly. The other guys were in her mouth, between her breasts, anywhere they could get. Wendy watched the action, fascinated. This was what she had dreamed of in every fantasy. One of the guys with nowhere to fuck noticed her standing by the door and came over and said, "Join us, lovely. We would love to satisfy your desires and fuck you senseless." Wendy entered the room as if in a dream; her fantasy had finally come true. Three guys remained with the girl. The other six moved over to Wendy. She lay on her back, waiting for it to happen. A man's body leaned over her, his cock hard and erect, probing her face as he bent over her and probed her cunt with his tongue. She grasped that beautiful cock and sucked it to absolute hardness. Hands over her breasts, tongues in ears and around her neck, hands now everywhere. Her body had become one large erogenous zone. The tongue in her pussy was replaced with a very large cock which started slowly and stepped up as the rhythm became one for both. For the next hour, Wendy felt cocks in all her parts, fluids being pumped and splashed. Each orgasm she experienced lifted her higher and higher until she lapsed into oblivion and was gently laid to rest, covered in semen and a little sore from the multiple entries. One vague recollection towards the end was of two cocks inside her pussy together, stretching her and giving her a final massive orgasm. Wendy drifted on the edge of exhaustion, languishing in the euphoria of her greatest fantasy, a gangbang. She lay there with semen dripping from her pussy, running down the crease between her legs. She fingered her anus softly, rubbing in the slippery cream to ease the soreness. She felt wonderful. After half an hour, she got up and returned to the room where she had left John. She passed Mistral, Tim, Greg, and Susan on the way, heading upstairs. As they passed her, they smiled at her sticky legs and body, and one said, "You sure have had some fun, huh, Wendy?" She arrived at the room and stepped inside. John was entwined with another girl, and a guy gently probed him while the girl tried to get him hard again. Wendy watched her man and smiled to herself. "Now he knows what it feels like to be fucked up the arse. Once used to the stretching, it is yummy." Wendy called him, "Honey, will you shower and sauna with me? I need to clean up a bit?" "OK, babe, let's get showered and find where Tim and Mistral are," John replied. "They did promise us a special time together, but I haven't seen them tonight." Mistral took John to one side the next day at work and said, "I know you both enjoyed your first swinging party; sorry we never got together. Would you both like to join Susan, Greg, Tim, and me the weekend after next at our place for just a casual dinner and some fun?" "Sure, we would not miss it!" John quickly replied. Mistral said, "Greg told me he saw Wendy walking past him in stockings and suspenders. He said she has a fabulous body, her cunt dripping down her legs, and he wants to fuck her after dinner. You can have Susan and me together if you fancy. It will be a hot night!" With a wide grin, John quickly shot back, "How about six all together in the sauna then?"

We had met Darrell and Judy at a swingers house party that we used to attend way back when we first started in the lifestyle. We have been involved for about a year and a half, and we met a lot of great people and played with some. Although we were very friendly with this younger couple, we hadn’t played. We had been in the same room together, in the open room, but never really discussed or talked about getting together physically in our conversation. At the last party, they had learned that I had a service business, something they might be interested in. They asked if I might be able to come by the following Sunday morning when they’re both home and go over some of the things they wanted to have taken care of. Darrell asked that I arrive early on Sunday morning, so I was there about 10 minutes ahead of time, parked in the driveway. Darrell came out on the porch and waved me to come on it. It was about 8 o’clock. We went into his kitchen, and he poured me a mug of coffee. After we chatted for a few minutes, he started to describe some of the things that he wanted done. He also mentioned that Judy was still asleep but should be down shortly. After about 15 to 20 minutes of casual conversation, you could hear movement, with someone coming down the stairs. A sleepy voice called out, “Honey, I need my morning dose.” Darrell responded, “Here in the kitchen, babe, we have company.” Judy shuffled in wearing her pink fuzzy slippers and an oversized men’s T-shirt, her breast swinging freely underneath the fabric. She mumbled a sleepy, “Oh, good morning,” as she headed for the pot of coffee on the counter. Darrell and I continued chatting away as Judy prepared her mug of coffee and joined us at the table. Darrell explained to her that we had already discussed their needs and that I had come up with a couple of suggestions that I would get back to them on. Judy sat quietly, taking it all in, sipping at her coffee, gazing between Darrell and myself through the rising steam of her mug. The conversation then turned to the usual general talk about what we’ve been up to, what they’ve been up to, work, etc. Darrell got up to pour another cup of coffee. As he passed Judy, she mumbled, “I need my dose, babe.” He just shook his head. I wasn’t really sure what all this meant. I assumed some sort of medication, but who knows? As Daryl returned with his coffee, he stood over Judy, bent down as she looked up, gently kissed her forehead, and said, “Honey. You wrecked me last night. I have nothing left to give.“ Now I had a good idea what they were talking about and must’ve given myself away with a muffled chuckle. “She can be quite the demanding vixen, “said Darrell. “She kept me up half the night, and I’m all tapped out.” Judy looked at me with a very mischievous smile on her face. Darrell looked down at Judy and said, “If you need more, you’re gonna have to get it from him,” Daryl stated, tipping his head in my direction. I have to say this took me by surprise. As I said before, we have not played yet other than sharing the same area in a group room. I did not know what to say just sat quietly with probably a very silly looking grin on my face not sure if I should respond or not. Judy is the one who broke the silence. “Hmm I think I would like that very much if he is willing” again a moment or two of awkward silence when Derek stated “buddy you’d be doing me a favor I need a break.” Now I will be honest: Judy is a very good-looking woman 15 years my junior, about five foot eight, with an hourglass figure, long brunette hair, and large full breasts. To say I was attracted to her, you’re damn right. I just was not expecting this situation and did not want to overstep my bounds. “Well?” Darrell asked. “Really?” I asked. “Please. She has been talking about you since the last party. She is very willing,” Darrell persisted. “She sucks me off just about every morning. I got nothing left.” Judy smiled and giggled. I quietly thanked myself for showering this morning. “I just need to make a quick phone call to check in at home, but I would have to say I’m greatly interested and would be happy to oblige.” Judy let out a squeal of glee, clapping her hands in front of her, and I could not ignore the shaking of her breasts underneath the thin T-shirt. I made a quick call to the Queen, stating what was going to happen, and she responded, “Good luck, enjoy yourself, be home by 1 o’clock. We have plans this afternoon.” I put my phone down on the table, looked up at Darrell, and Judy smiled and said, “Well, I guess I’m free.” Judy took a sip of her coffee, turned her chair to the side and asked me to come stand in front of her. Once there, she did not waste any time unbuckling my belt and jeans, pulling them down to my knees. In one motion, she pulled my boxers down and buried her face fully against my flaccid cock and balls, sniffing deeply. She rocked her head from side to side and softly murmured a gentle “mmmm” of approval. After nuzzling me a bit, she gave me two gentle kisses, and using only her tongue, she swept my soft cock into her mouth. I looked over to Darrell to see he had a big grin indicating to me he liked what he saw Judy doing. I relaxed a bit more. Looking down at Judy she had her eyes closed. She was rolling me around inside her mouth with her tongue. Then she sucked hard and gently bobbed her head a few times, then took me completely into her mouth again. She was making soft, guttural moans as she continued attacking me. “She really loves doing this,” Darrell stated. I did not respond other than a sigh on my part. Judy continued working me with her mouth, and I started to respond to her efforts. As I started to swell, she took less and less of me into her mouth. She started stocking me with her hand and mouth. After a short time, she “popped” the head of my cock out of her mouth. “Oh my,” she said as she stroked me with her two hands, “I didn’t expect this.” She gasped, then took the remaining length of my cock beyond her two fists in her mouth. “Dude,” exclaimed Darrell, “do you mind if I take pictures of Judy with that?” I could only nod my head in approval; I didn’t want to break the mood. Darrell fumbled with his phone and started taking pictures. Judy, with just the tip of me in her mouth, hands-free. And then one of my full length from her chin to her forehead. “Damn,” Darrell stated, happily clicking away. Judy used one hand to stroke me while sucking on my balls. Darrell had the sound activated on his phone, and there were times it rapidly stuttered as he excitedly took multiple pictures as Judy skillfully continued the assault on my full erection. She tried to take more of me in her mouth but could only manage about half of me before her gag reflex kicked in, and she loudly gasped, popping me out of her mouth and sucking in a large amount of air while stroking with one, then both hands. Every now and again, she would run her tongue from my balls and under the length of my cock, sinking as much of me as possible into her mouth. At some point, the shutter noise on Darrell’s phone stopped. I wasn’t sure when, but he continued to move the phone camera around Judy’s head and shoulders, I assume taking video. After several minutes of this, although I’m not very sure of the time, Judy stopped. “Let’s go in the living room.” I kicked off my sneakers and pants and, with her holding my cock in her hand, led me into their living room to a sectional couch and had me sit on an oversized ottoman. She took a pillow from the couch and knelt on it in front of me. She resumed stroking me. One-handed, two-handed, then into her mouth. Shallow, deep, gagging a bit, then back to stroking. Time drifted away as I was enjoying every moment of her efforts. “Tell her when you are ready to cum so I can get a closeup,” instructed Darrell. Again, no answer from me other than nodding my head. Judy continued vigorously, trying to get me to cum. She rested occasionally, stroking my length with her two hands. After a bit of time, I heard her ask Darrell, “Can I try this? I really want to try him.” “Hell yeah,” Darrell exclaimed. “Is that ok with you?” he asked me. “Sure,” I responded. Judy is still working on me. “Only cum in her mouth,” Darrell instructed. I mumbled an “ok” in agreement. Judy told me to lay back on the ottoman as she stood stripping off the tee shirt. Her breasts swung freely, jiggling with her every movement. I expected that I would be given a condom or she might roll one on me, but instead, she turned away from me and started to lower herself onto me reverse cowgirl. Seeing my concern, Darrell assured me it would be okay if I was okay with it. I agreed. My crotch was soaked with Judy’s saliva. I watched with eager anticipation as she positioned herself over me. Darrell was giving her some instruction so he could get his video of her lowering herself onto me. I witnessed a few rivulets trickling down her inner thighs. She grasped my cock with her hand and rubbed the end of it along her lips while slightly lowering herself back and forth but not penetrating. After a few moments, I felt her start to take me in. She gasped and stopped for a moment, then repeated, taking me out, rubbing me back in. God, she felt great. Judy shifted herself slightly, still holding my cock. She guided me back into her opening, taking just the head of me into her. After a brief pause, she lifted her hips up a little and then backed down a little further. A few strokes and then a little more. Each time she did this, shallowly stroking what she had in her, she would slowly take a little more. With each deeper penetration, her body would gently quiver a bit. “Damn, this is hot”! Darrell blurted out. If he thought what he saw was hot he should see this from my angle. Damn is right. I do not think either of us were aware of time. There was no rush, no frenzied groping or pumping. Judy was in complete control as it should be, all about her pleasure, her comfort. It wasn’t long before I was completely embedded inside the warmth of this woman. Using her body to stroke me, she would take me shallow, then deep strokes, occasionally stopping, deeply penetrating, and grinding on me, almost like dancing on me with her hips. I could hear her murmuring something from time to time, but I didn’t make out what she was saying. I was too engrossed with what she was doing to me. After a while, she stood, releasing my cock. She turned, facing me, and straddled my waist. Grasping my cock she guided me into her, and she settled completely on my cock. “Damn babe, do that again,” Darrell, now directing this video. I didn’t care at all; I was thoroughly enjoying myself. He directed her to rise up almost off me the slowly back down. I was lost in her breasts hanging down on me, her nipples brushing along my chest with her rocking motion. Judy’s breathing was quickening with the occasional moan. I loved stroking her breasts, using both hands to hold and squeeze while my mouth teased and pulled on her nipples. She started to ride me harder for a while, stopping every so often with full penetration, wiggling her hips. Once she started raising herself completely and then slamming herself back onto me, taking full, deep strokes, I started to feel that I was getting there. “I need you to take me,” mumbled Judy as she raised herself off of me. I stood, and she knelt on the ottoman. I accepted the offer of taking her from behind, but I took my time. Partial and shallow strokes, then slowly pushing in deep. Gauging that she was comfortable with this, I spread her cheeks apart with my hands, went as deep as possible, and paused. With each deep penetration and pause, she would gasp slightly and pump and grind against me. I’m not sure who was breathing more excitedly, Judy, me, or Darrell, who was totally lost in videoing and watching through the lens. He had swapped out his phone for a handheld video camera at some point, but I am not sure when. I hadn’t noticed. Judy set the pace. She started bucking back onto me hard and solid. I took the hint and picked up the pace, slamming back into her with full deep strokes. Her verbal jerky breathless “aaahhhs” and “oohhhs” excited me and Darrell. He was moving around us videoing from various angles commenting as he goes. Judy announced we had to stop. I was concerned if she was ok. She was; she just wanted to be on her back. She grasped my hand and, giggling, pulled me quickly down the hall, with Darrell a step behind me, to a bedroom. She sat on the bed and quickly took me into her mouth, running her tongue along my length. She laid back her butt on the edge of the bed, pulling me to her. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “but I want you to cum in my mouth.” I nodded that I understood. I position myself between her raised legs. She pulled her legs back and wide open, bent at the knees. I leaned in, pressing myself against her opening, grasping each breast in my hands. Bending to nuzzle and suck on her nipples made me enter her partially, making Judy wriggle a light and let out an audible sigh. I squeezed both breasts together and alternated between each nipple as I started to push deeper inside her. She wiggled her hips, trying to press onto me. Once fully penetrated, she ground herself on me. After a few minutes, I raised myself above her and started slowly pumping into her. I alternated shallow pumping with a few deep full strokes and, from time to time, pressing deep into her and just grinding against her. It seemed to excite her, judging by her body response and breathy moans. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “take me hard!” Our director shouted the same, “Pound her hard!” Placing a hand on each thigh to hold her legs open and back, I started a steady thrusting, alternating occasionally slamming against her hard. Judy responded with pleasing moans. She fondled and squeezed her breasts and then gathered them both on her chest, cradled by both her upper arms. Her breasts rocked and waved with each thrust. It was marvelous. I was desperately trying to keep the same pace. Judy traced her fingers over her lower tummy, bringing both over the top of her pubic mound. Her fingers, finding her sweet spot, started vigorously rubbing above her clitoris. I continued to piston in and out of Judy. Her mouth opened, and her breathing sounded labored. After a few minutes, she started to make a soft-pitched whimpering noise. I continued to thrust hard into her. Only slightly withdrawing, then slamming back into her, making her whole body jerk, her breasts jolting about with each impact. Her whining noise was getting a bit higher and louder, and then it hit. She suddenly sucked in a big breath of air, her head picked up off the bed, a long guttural moan that ended on a high note. “Aarrggeeeee!” Then, her back arched as she slammed her head back, followed by rapid breathing and intermittent uncontrolled giggling. I felt her contraction, an intense gripping of my cock as she climaxed. I slowed to a slow, deliberate, full-stroke penetration. I knew I was very close. I declared, “I’m going to cum!” and pulled out of Judy and stepped back. Judy slinked off the bed to her knees on the floor. I was pumping my cock by hand. Judy pushed it aside and started to rapidly jerk my cock by hand. “Cum for me, come on, cum” Judy repeated this a few times as the build-up reached its peak. I moaned low and loud. The first volley went across her open mouth and right cheek. The next, she aimed me directly into her mouth. Third and forth, under her chin and neck, the remaining small spurts and drops landed scattered over her breasts. “Wow, oh my god!” Judy squealed excitedly. Darrell was beside himself with excitement. Other than the pictures and videos they made themselves, this was the first video allowed with someone other than Darrell. He said, “This is crazy sexy, hot as hell”! The clock in the bedroom indicated we had been at this for about 90 minutes. A first for all of us. But to be fair, a hell of a lot of manual and oral play, stop and start, prolonged it all. Judy agreed, reached over, and pulled Darrell to her. She quickly pulled down his sweatpants and promptly took his cock in her mouth. I picked up their video camera and started videoing the two of them. Judy had Darrell hard in just a few seconds. She made an extra effort to lavish his cock with her mouth, bobbing her head up and down and then swallowing him whole. She then pulled him down on top of her. He quickly slipped inside her and started hammering away with Judy, encouraging him along, “Take me baby, fill me up!” From my view, I had a clear shot of him pumping his cock in and out of her. With her telling him to take her hard, cum for her, and watching the two of us for the past hour and a half, he had no hope of lasting very long. He started groaning, Judy telling him to fill her. He let out a bellow and started cumming inside her. I caught the whole thing on video. His pumping and cumming. His cum leaking around his cock out of her. And when he pulled out, the cum leaked out of her. When things calmed down, he viewed the video and couldn’t believe how hard he came and how much he gave her. Judy chimed in, “And you said you didn’t have anymore, holding out on me.” We didn’t get dressed. We went into the kitchen and talked about what had just happened and past swinging adventures. About an hour later, Judy walked over to me and asked if I could go again. I looked at Darrell, and he quickly shook his head yes. “If you can, that would be awesome”. I agreed. We walked back to the bedroom and climbed up on the bed. We kissed and fondled each other a little bit. I then positioned myself on my left side and maneuvered Judy on her back with her legs up and over my hip. I easily slipped my semi-soft cock inside her. She was very warm and wet from Darrell. My hands were free to caress and squeeze her breasts. Darrell switched between videoing and kissing Judy. He occasionally played and sucked on her breasts. I slowly pumped a little into Judy. After a few moments, she exclaimed, “I can feel you growing inside me,” and giggled in amazement. Once I was fully hard I changed position to a supporting missionary. Using my knees to keep Judy’s legs open and my arms keeping me up to watch and nibble on her breasts. I started slow, long thrusts and built up to harder, faster, full-length thrusts. In about fifteen minutes, I was pulling out and dribbling cum on her tummy. Judy sat up and slid down, taking me into her mouth, making an effort to suck and lick me clean. It was almost noon, and I had to run to get home on time. We promised each other we would get together soon, all four of us. And that we did. They joined our group and played once or twice a month at our parties. We also traveled and shared very often for 4 - 5 years. Then, they moved to New Mexico for Darrell’s work.

This is the true story of Karen and me at our first orgy, which took place in Atlanta about a decade ago. Karen is a fine-looking black woman, about 40 then. I am five years older than her. We met through a mutual friend, and the day we met, we discovered that we were both very sexual people. During our relationship, we confessed that we were interested in group sex. Karen then told me that shortly after her divorce, as a young woman going to graduate school, she had experienced a marvelous group sex scene. She described how her girlfriends, two of whom were rather bi, would let her have their husbands. While never really graphic, the story she told undoubtedly piqued my interest. We began to go to swinger events in the Atlanta area. One was populated with people dressed in outrageous costumes and who made a rather bold public display of affection. However, it did not appear that they engaged in the sort of wanton sex that Karen and I had in mind. The other group was more upscale, and though I was recently divorced and paying enormous bills and child support, we found the money to join this group. We did so joking that nothing was likely to come of it. We had connected with some swingers in the first club I mentioned, but the whole scene was not as open and lascivious as we had hoped. So we went to a couple of get-togethers of the second group. Though we had seen some nice-looking and mannerly people, we had not made any intimate connections. The third time, we went to the social, laughing that we would at least have each other when we returned to Karen's apartment. Little did we know what was to occur that evening. It was a typical get-together, and I felt relatively relaxed and bold, so I complimented the hostess on her dress when we checked in. The hostess seemed genuinely pleased and said, "Let me seat you with some people who have asked about you." Joan and her husband were attractive people whose swinging life started when they discovered that each was having an affair simultaneously. He and she said they loved each other but craved the 'variety and newness' of extramarital sex. Joan had a lovely body, and I noticed that the more sexual her conversation became, the more her sexy nipples protruded through the fabric of her dress. We talked about this and that, and as the conversation came around to sex, we seemed as though we had known each other for years. Karen was commenting on a young couple and how sexy she thought the long red hair of the male was when Joan said that she knew them and would introduce us. Karen had a long conversation with Jean and her man, Danny. Since I could not hear well enough to participate, I started talking with Joan. She suggested that I dance with Cheryl, who had noticed Karen and I at the last party and had asked about us twice. So I did. Cheryl was a little, petite woman who pressed herself against me rather forwardly on the dance floor, which was all the encouragement I needed to begin dirty dancing with her. We danced a couple of dances, and then, as I went to sit down, Karen passed me on the way to the floor with Danny, the young man with long red hair. She said Jean had asked if I might dance with her, so I approached her. We danced in a subdued (comparatively speaking) manner. As we left the dance floor, I saw an older woman with full lips, very trim, and she had a certain quality about her. I introduced myself and found that her name was Ruth. We danced several times that evening, and I asked her if she had ever been to a swinger party, and she said no. She said she was there at the insistence of a fellow with whom she had been having good sex for a few months. She indicated that she was not too sure about all of this. The evening passed quickly for us. Karen danced with several men, and I with Ruth and Joan, Jean, Cheryl, and the hostess once, even though she said she was supposed to be working. Karen was joking and laughing with the couples whose husbands had danced with her. I was teasing Joan physically, discreetly rubbing her back and touching her hands sensually as we talked. The hostess approached Karen and me as the party started to wind down. She invited us to an 'after-party party' in the hospitality suite. We did not hesitate to jump at the chance. On the way up, we discussed how to behave there, and Karen indicated that she had talked with the hostess and said she had promised to get the ball rolling if it did not start by itself. When we arrived there, Karen went out on the balcony with Danny to smoke, and I was surprised to see Ruth being ignored by her date. I took Ruth into my arms and began to kiss her while talking with her about the possibility that an orgy might erupt. Ruth looked at me and smiled a wanly lascivious smirk, and said, "Gosh, I hope so." About that time, Karen, back from smoking her favorite material on the balcony, came by as she toured the room, taking an item of clothing from every man. She continued back around the room. As she went from man to man, she kissed them, frenching each deeply and rubbing them with her hands and body. Soon she had several of them near naked. In the meantime, I slowly, unhurriedly seduced the rather willing Ruth. We sat on a loveseat in the suite facing the couch, the king-size bed behind us. I began to kiss and caress her, gently stripping her clothing from her and pushing her to lie back. I got on the floor between her legs and began to eat her. After just a few minutes of attention to Ruth's erect clitoris, she said: "I want to fuck. Let's go to the bed." On the large bed, two men took turns licking Karen, who was naked, and arching her pudendum into their mouths. Only her feet and the top of her head were on the mattress as she bridged herself into each of their faces. She was moaning aloud and coming audibly about every 30 seconds. Ruth seemed to be enjoying herself. I asked her if she had needs she was ready to have met. Ruth simply took my rigid cock and pulled it into her as she lay back on the bed. It was quite surreal; here I was, stroking the length of my turgid cock in and out of a woman I had met perhaps two hours ago, while within 30 inches of me, my lover, Karen, was being thoroughly licked by Richard and another man. Ruth came several times. Then someone began kissing her as I was fucking her. She slowly went from kissing to sucking him; it was soooo wanton. I turned her onto her hands and knees and continued to stroke. My new position allowed me to see that Karen was now across the room on the couch with two men, the host, whose fat dick she was enthusiastically sucking, while Joan's husband fucked her with a long thin dick from behind. As I had been fucking Ruth for some time, I needed to go to the restroom. So I disengaged, and as I did so, the man who had been eating Karen earlier moved to take my place. He was fit and well endowed, and Ruth glanced back and smiled a welcome as we changed positions. I went to the bathroom, and as I exited, I turned right to enter the living room. I passed the bar area, and there on the floor was Joan. She was riding Charles, the security for the party, and she was slam fucking the shit out of him. I watched as she rode harder and faster. I could tell he was very close, and she was astride him, her feet planted on the floor on opposite sides of his hips. She faced him and held his unbuttoned shirt, which he was still wearing, gripping the lapels to maintain her balance. Joan's mouth was open, her breath came in ragged gasps, she moaned louder and louder, and then with a tremendous grunt came, grinding herself into Charles. This was too much for him; he came with her or slightly before she did. I was transfixed by the sheer hedonism of it all. I returned to the living room, where Jean was smoking a cigarette with the Asian girl whose husband had taken my place with Ruth. I asked if she was interested in joining me on the bed. She was young and had an adorable body. Later we were to learn that Jean was an exotic dancer. Jean said she wanted to watch and nodded as I looked towards the bed; on the floor near the bed, Jean's Danny and the Asian lady's husband treated Karen the way she loves to be treated. She loves to be fucked doggy style while she sucks dick. They traded places every three minutes, and I watched for a few rotations. Joan approached and touched me as I watched, wrapping her hand around my dick. We smiled at each other, and wordlessly, I took her over to a stuffed chair. She knelt on the cushion, and I entered her from behind. I fucked her for a long time, varying the stroke following her mood. She was incredibly sexy and came as quickly and satisfyingly as Karen did when I treated her this way. Eventually, I came very hard, and she went nearly into a total spasm when I did. Gasping for breath, she turned, buried her tongue in my mouth, sucked on mine for a moment, and collapsed into the chair. "Wow," she said weakly. I offered to get her a drink, and she asked for a Coke, so I got her a glass with ice and coca cola in it. I stood there with her for a few minutes, resting and watching people engage in sex, two, three, and four, all over the room. I returned to the bed, and Ruth was there with another man. He came, and as he withdrew, she reached for me. I was already stiff from watching them, so Ruth and I enjoyed a long lazy spoon fuck, her pussy relaxed and well-lubricated by the semen of several different men from all the fucking she had been receiving. She came, and she said she needed to use the restroom. All that fucking had her busting for a good pee. I lay there for a few minutes, observing Richard's wife sitting alone. I approached her and asked if she would join me on the bed. She rose, smiling broadly, and we got onto the bed. I started by kissing her all over, paying particular attention to her neck, collarbones, and breasts. Soon I had a rigid nipple clamped between my teeth, worrying it with my tongue. She reached between us and took my cock in her hand, and pumped it slowly and sensuously. Soon I was hardening nicely. She did not hesitate, pulling me on top of her and stuffing me into her wetness. I slid in slowly, and she sighed a long sigh as I did. It was very erotic, and I began to stroke slowly, deeply. She came almost immediately, and then as I continued, she wrapped her legs around me and began to respond by thrusting into me as I hit bottom. She seemed to want it rougher, so I thrusted more vigorously. She whispered, "That's it, give me that dick! Unh, fuck me, baby, make my pussy hurt, FUCK ME!" I could not come, though I wanted to, so I just continued to hammer my rigid cock into her. She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply, coming as she did so. We laughed and commented on how much fun that was. Then Richard came by and, apologizing to both of us, said he had to go to work in a couple of hours and needed to leave to drive home in time to get ready. I wandered about and encountered the hostess. She was watching Karen ride her husband, Dan. I slipped behind her and caressed her back, ass, and shoulders. She gently disengaged and smiled broadly, saying, "Wait until they finish their fucking. It's our party. One of us has to work to keep up with everything!" I watched as Karen and Dan fucked, then, realizing I was very thirsty, I asked if she wanted something to drink. She said to wait for her at the bar. I went, got a soft drink, and shortly she came in, saying that Dan would take over hosting and she was ready for some fun. We picked up where we left off. I sat in an armchair, and she was on my lap. We necked and caressed each other for some time, then she rose, produced a condom from seemingly nowhere, and put it on me in a smooth and practiced motion. She rode me astride, her legs through the arms of the chair, which she grasped to help her support herself. After a while, she seemed to have a small orgasm, saying it was delicious, "Being so wicked to fuck right out here in the open like this." I did not get off, and Danny's partner, Jean, came by. My partner said, "Girl, you need to try this!" and dismounted. Jean, smiling, said, "Don't mind if I do," and pulled me over to the couch, where I entered her doggy style and fucked her for a short time. Danny came by as we were rocking steady, and Jean asked me what time it was. I glanced at my watch and told her it was very late. Danny, a newspaper pressman, had to go to work in less than an hour, so we reluctantly uncoupled. Jean and Danny said they had given Karen their contact information and wanted to reunite again soon. Then in a few moments, she kissed me, he shook my hand, "You'll come to visit us now, ya hear?" and they were gone. I ran into Karen in a few minutes. She was returning from the balcony with the Asian girl, who was headed into the other room with a woman who I had seen several times, but who seemed interested only in other women. Karen and I kissed, and I began to kiss her and lick her and soon had her sprawled out on the floor. As I was really beginning to get into it, she interrupted me, saying that the Asian woman had interrupted her every time her husband had started to fuck her, and she wanted 'to try some of that.' I looked up to see him standing to my right, and I simply stood and moved over. He said, "Now to finish what we started earlier." Karen took him into her mouth, sucked him hard in about 20 seconds, and then guided him into her. They settled into a furious pace and had it going for a few moments when true to form, his wife showed up, "I told you, we have to go now," she announced, and he rose. I simply moved down to lick Karen, and he could not hide his disgust that I would lick her pussy after he had just pulled out. I did not feel intimidated and merely laughed at his discomfiture. They left, and Karen and I fucked for a few minutes when Karen suddenly said, "Hey, there is somebody I want you to meet!" We jumped up and went into the other room. A buxom blonde was sucking a rather limp man. Karen approached her, kissed her on the mouth, and said, "This is my Michael." She immediately said, "This is Bob, and I am Sue," and took me into her mouth. In a couple of moments, I was hard again. Karen sat on Bob's lap, and Sue licked her and sucked him while I fucked her from behind. I was spent and could not come; Karen came nicely. Bob never quite achieved a full erection and said, "That's alright, baby," to Sue. Sue came hard several times as I fucked her, then said that she was getting sore. We disengaged from one another and, sated, began to look for our clothes. After I got dressed, Karen and the hostess talked intently. I came by, and Karen said, "Kiss her goodnight and let's ride." All the way home, we talked about what we had seen and done; it was an incredible evening. When we got to Karen's place, we had an explosive fuck, with a completely enervating orgasm, and slept until mid-afternoon that day. Karen and I have since parted, but I surely miss those days and her!

We have a new gym near our house. Ashley and I joined to try to keep in shape. We go to work out as often as possible and were pleased to have met some other couples our age. Kyle and Megan were one couple we hit it off with. One night after working out, we talked about stopping for a drink, and Kyle suggested we could go to their house instead of stopping at a bar. We all agreed, and Ashley and I followed them to their home. We were still in our workout clothes, shorts and T-shirts. Ashley has nice 36D breasts, and Megan has fantastic breasts too. Ashley always wore a thin bra when she worked out, and her nipples would show. I noticed that Kyle was always eyeing her, and to my surprise, Megan too. We sat in the kitchen, cracked a beer, and shot the breeze. We talked about exercising, and Kyle said they had some old workout equipment in the basement but seldom used it. I asked him what equipment he had, and he said he'd show us. We went down to his workout room. One of the things that he had was a bench press machine. He told Megan to lie down and demonstrate it to us. Megan laid down and showed us how it worked. Her tits were pressing against her T-shirt, and her nipples were showing like Ashley's. I remarked that this was an excellent exercise to build up your chest muscles. Megan said, "Oh, I know. Why don't you show them, honey?" Kyle leaned over Megan on the bench and pulled her top up above her tits. To our surprise, Megan smiled a huge smile instead of protesting. Then Kyle unhooked her front closure bra and opened it. Her firm tits defied gravity and stayed right where they at. The sudden exposure to cool air made her nipples harden, and the surrounding areolae pucker up. "I love my girls! Don't you?" Megan asked. Megan gave Ashely a long look and said, "I bet yours are just as nice or nicer. I will admit, I love looking at them at the gym. It makes my workout time go by so much faster!" Ashley blushed and stammered, "Uhh...thanks. I do like my titties too, I admit it." With that, Ashley slowly raised her shirt and unhooked her bra, showing off her firm, slightly larger, tits. Megan, the boldest one in the room, said: "Maybe you boys would like to see more than just titties? What do you think, Ashley?" Caught off guard even more, Ashley was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Well, as long as we have gone this far, we might as well take off all our clothes, I guess." Kyle said, "I've got an idea, Dylan. Why don't you pull Megan's shorts off, and I'll pull Ashley's shorts off?" I looked at Ashley, and Megan looked at Kyle, and everyone agreed. Kyle and I stooped down next to each other. Megan moved over next to me, and Ashley moved in front of Kyle. My hands were shaking a little as I put my fingers in the elastic waistband of Megan's shorts, and I slowly pulled them down to see her in a thong. I looked up at her, and she smiled and told me to finish the job. I looked at Kyle. He had Ashley's shorts down around her ankles and her panties halfway down her legs, and he couldn't take his eyes off her pussy. I pulled Megan's thong down and said, "Man, what a beautiful pussy!" Kyle followed up with, "Same here!" Both girls smiled at the compliments. Megan stepped out of her shorts and thong and spread her legs apart, putting my face just inches away from her bush. I looked up at her and asked, "You don't mind, do you?" I reached behind her, grabbed her cheeks, and pulled her pussy into my face. She put her hands on my head and said, "Are you going to eat my pussy or just sniff it?" I mumbled, "As good as I can, baby." I started licking her slit and nibbling her clit, then I sucked it in my mouth and flicked my tongue on it. She began to moan. Then I could hear Ashley moaning and looked over to see Kyle down between her legs eating her pussy. Kyle had pulled his cock out of his shorts and was jacking off. He had a nice size cock, what looked like eight inches, and fat. Ashley was going to like this. Megan started backing up to the couch as I followed her with my mouth. She laid down and spread her legs as wide as she could to give me full access to her. Now I could combine working her clit with broad tongue strokes aimed right into her core at her opening. I had pulled my cock out too and was stroking it. Megan said, "Dylan, why don't you stand up and take off your shorts." I stood up, pulled down my shorts, and stepped out of them, and Megan reached up, grabbed my cock, and pulled me over to her. She put her mouth around my cock and started sucking it, and she could really suck cock. She put her hands around my ass and pulled me in and out of her mouth. I thought I was going to cum and said, "I think I'd better fuck you before I cum." I got between her spread legs with my cock in my hand. I was fumbling, trying to find her pussy. Megan reached down, put her hand around my cock, and started it in. She was wet and well-lubricated as my cock slipped in. I started stroking in and out, and she put her legs around me and pulled me in more. Megan smiled, "Oh man Dylan, you've got a nice fat cock like my husband. Fuck me good baby, I need it!" I pounded my cock in and out of her as she continued to moan, and then she yelled that she was cumming. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Kyle and Ashley were on the other couch. Kyle had Ashley's legs up against his chest as he pounded his cock in and out of her. Kyle moaned, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," as he pushed his pelvis against Ashley as hard as he could, filling her up with his big cock and his spunk. Watching Kyle fuck Ashley made me horny as hell, and feeling Megan's cunt around my cock was all it took as I shot my load in her. She could feel my cum and said, "Yeah, baby, give me all your cum, fill me up." I didn't think I would ever stop cumming, but the feeling quit as my balls emptied, and I collapsed on Megan. I looked over at Kyle and Ashley; he was lying on her, gently sucking her nipples as Ashley had her legs locked around him. Once we had all cleaned ourselves up, we sat around talking. Megan was next to me, and Ashley was next to Kyle. Megan had her leg over mine, and I softly stroked her pussy while she stroked my cock. Kyle said, "You know, this is better exercise than working out at the gym." Megan said, "Yes, it is. Way more fun too! We need to do this more often. What do you think, Ashley?" Ashley said, "Well, I had a good time, and I think it's the best exercise. Honestly, the gym is so boring. But getting a healthy workout while my pussy gets worked out, I can go for that!" I said, "Well, that settles it then. Fuck the gym! Every week, let's just get together and fuck each other!"

I don't remember - in detail - just what it was that was said between myself and Marilyn that convinced her to swing. I know that I didn't discover the hidden key to the floodgate. But now, as I sit here thinking of her, picturing the passion on her face as she jerks another man's cock, I am flooded with excitement about the next time. But this is a story about our first time. Most people are sexual caterpillars, humping through life, eating off the same leaf, and waiting to be taken as lunch by whatever bird it is that finds us delectable. Some of us evolve. I've had the pleasure of watching Mari become a truly stunning sexual creature - a truly amazing phoenix on fire. I recall the long and sometimes frustrating 'raccoon stage' from the first talk to the first play. I remember waiting like a child for Christmas - eager and smiling, hopeful and naive. And I remember watching Mari emerge. It was a Friday night - our second at a club. I am not sure how many expectations either of us had - we'd promised ourselves not to 'expect.' We arrived early - when the TVs had not yet flipped over to porn movies and still played the Discovery Channel. Pretzel baskets not yet out, Mari and I found a place at the liquor-less bar. Our first time at a club, we went with a couple that we were friends with. They'd monopolized us that night, and we wanted to branch out - to meet new friends - to try new things. Nothing against them, we thought the world of those two, but we were ready to fly solo. So we waited. Unsure of how to talk to anyone - unsure of what to do next. I think we clung to that bar for an hour, Mari in her brown mini and sheer black top, me in a stew of nervousness that I hadn't felt since junior high. Eyes were on Mari - I could feel that. Not at all unexpected with her long legs riding a lucky barstool, gorgeous and generous breasts threatening to pour from her low top, bright green eyes dancing between a perfect smile and brown/red hair that could melt any man. I remember watching people watching us, watching them stare shamelessly at her. The club filled quickly that night - couples made their way to familiar cliques as a flood of single men made helpless attempts to get in on the play. I didn't know what we were looking for, but I was hopeful that we'd find it - so I took Mari by the hand and decided to explore. The barstools were doing nothing but putting our backs to the crowd. I wasn't surprised when a clumsily discreet gaggle of singles followed my Mari like puppies as we slowly made our way from room to room. Eventually, we found ourselves on the 'party floor' with a half dozen single men who tried so very hard to look casual but were obviously hoping that their choice of clothes or hairstyle had been the perfect one - and that Mari would snatch them up before they knew what hit them. Feeling a bit ornery, I leaned back against the wall, my beer in one hand, and whispered to Mari, "I want you to go down on me." I think the request shocked her a bit. "Right. Right now? Right here?" I could tell that she was feeling like a bad girl - she had the look, the walk. I knew she wanted to play - and I could think of no better way than to tease a crowd of men. "Yes," I said, smiling. "Right here and right now." I reached down to unzip myself as she dropped to her knees in front of me. My cock had been hard all day, knowing that tonight we'd be here - chasing the 'unexpected' - and it was obvious that Mari shared my excitement as she took me all the way down with one eager move. Her tongue danced on my shaft as her head bobbed happily. Her expert hands worked on what little cock she couldn't take in, and twelve eyes on six single men ate every movement. I was - for a short time - king of the 'party floor' as the most incredible woman in the club sucked my cock in front of a half dozen. I realized that as incredible as this was - this spotlight on my wife's giftedness - it was just the first step, a cracking of the egg, so to speak - the cocoon was just starting to open. Mari gobbled me with abandon, surprisingly unashamed, wonderfully aware of nothing but her husband's eager erection and approaching release. I sipped my beer and grinned as hungry eyes locked on the back of Mari's head. I could have watched that scene all night long, but it was far too early to 'cash in my chips.' Besides - I got to take this beauty home - so I helped her to her feet as she wiped the corners of her mouth. I think I saw a blush then, but it could have been desire. Either way, it didn't slow her down. I was ready to head downstairs and leave this group to their own devices, but a conversation about something - I don't remember what - kept me in place. Mari was approached by a single guy, and I remember thinking that it would be good for her to flirt. So - I turned my attention to whatever meaningless banter I was sharing - and left Mari to her fun. I don't know how long I talked - but I remember turning to look at Mari and the one guy with balls enough to approach her. And was surprised to see them kissing deeply, his hand enjoying her perfect breast. I processed a momentary jealousy. Who wouldn't be jealous of a woman as beautiful as Marilyn? What man in his right mind would offer such a perfect woman to the wiles of desperate single men? The kind of man who is so secure in his soulmate's love that he knows that no one will ever touch her heart just by groping her boob. And with that, I was over it. And my wicked smile returned. "Do I need to go get supplies?" I asked as I walked up behind Mari. "Hmmm?" She asked, somewhat dreamily, obviously ready to try her first threesome. "Supplies. Condoms." I said, trying not to kill the moment. "They're downstairs." Mari looked at her new friend, David, who was obviously willing. She smiled and nodded. "Okay," I said. "But here are the rules while I'm gone." I have an alpha male personality when it comes to swinging - provider, protector, top dog. "Just talk. No hands - no kissing - while I'm gone." Then I looked at David. "Break a rule, I break an arm." I think he knew I meant it. His nervous, stuttering, "Sure," gave me the assurance I needed to head downstairs. I didn't remember the walk to the locker room being so long, but the anticipation seemed to stretch the halls and stairways. But soon, I was back with an overly optimistic fist full of condoms and a hard-on that made it hard to walk. David and Marilyn were talking innocently, leaning against the wall - but seeing me was all it took for talk to end. Mari took David's hand and led him to a private room; I pushed the door closed as we entered, waving at the five guys who looked disappointed that we weren't going to put on a show. David wasted little time pulling Mari's breasts free and sucking on her long nipples. His style was rough, but Mari seemed to love the feel of this stranger's tongue and gently nipping teeth. I knelt behind her, pushing her skirt around her hips, and flicked her ass with my tongue. I slipped two fingers in her dripping pussy and felt her body jerk at the anticipated intrusion. Her hips rocked against my fingers and tongue as David pulled off Mari's top and bra, spilling her breasts into his hands and waiting mouth. Mari rubbed David's cock through his slacks, eager to find out just what she'd gotten herself into. Our collective passions blurred the room as hands un-hooked, unzipped, un-buckled, and soon the only clothes left were Mari's black garter and stockings. David had taken to his knees, taking his rough style of play to Mari's tender box as Mari resumed the head we'd started in the common area - her passion making her suck even harder, with more abandon. I thrust into her mouth gently, knowing that in her current state, she couldn't focus enough to keep me from going too deep. I watched her perfect tits roll as her body rocked on David's aggressive tongue. I switched places with David, letting him enjoy Mari's mouth for the first time. Mari gave a perfect, eager head, and I knew David was in for a treat - but I wanted my time with my wife's perfect pussy. Her long lips and deep folds are the perfect play place for big boys, and my tongue traced her outer lips through the gentle maze that leads to her dripping entrance and tingling clit. I slipped my fingers inside of Mari, curling them gently to find that magical-mythical spot that always seems to make a good orgasm a screaming one, and my tongue flicked gently at her oh-so-ready clit. I looked up to see David fucking Mari's mouth - and Mari thrusting back hungrily. I heard her cock-filtered moans as I brought her to the brink of orgasm. I quickened my tongue and my inner stroking, and Mari's mouth popped off of David's shaft. Her fist pumped him purposefully, but her eyes and attention were now focused on my face, pressed against her pussy. Her hips bucked with the beginnings of her orgasm, and her moans turned to screams as she came against my tongue. Mari fucked my fingers powerfully, her pussy sucking and pulling them deeper inside, and she threw her head back into the pillow and let out a long "YES!" as a wave overcame her. David knelt beside her, a stunned look on his face. "That was hot." Mari laughed at his grasp of the obvious as she pulled her knees together and her legs up - but we weren't going to let her off that easily. "Be gentle," I said as David went back down, and I brought my throbbing cock to Mari's mouth. I've always loved the way that Mari says thanks for a job well done - and tonight was no exception. David's tongue brought Mari over the edge two more quick times as she sucked my cock. Her body shivered weakly as the first orgasm had taken so much out of her. She moaned around my width but never let me go until her desperation got the best of her. "Fuck me." She said, her voice breathy, "Fuck me, please." I took her first, as David's cock hung in Mari's face, rubbing against her cheek as she thrust her body back against me. I pushed her legs to her chest as I buried my cock deeply into her. Her heat was tremendous, her body on fire as it lived out a fantasy it was so reluctant to even admit. David watched as I took my wife hard, thrusting deeply and angling my body to hit her just right. Mari gritted her teeth as she let out a strained moan, her fourth orgasm coming as a surprise - short but powerful. I pulled out quickly, knowing that there was one other thing that Mari wanted to try before we'd be able to call this a night. I lay against the wall as Mari got to her knees. She sucked hard as David pushed into her for the first time. It was her first 'extra' cock, and she seemed to shake from head to toe. "Is he in?" I asked, wanting her to process the reality of this moment. "Mmmm-Hmmm," she groaned as he pounded her. David fucked my beautiful wife hard from behind, thrusting deeply and quickly, racing towards an orgasm that had such a gorgeous build-up. And he reached that place far too quickly. "Where do you want him to cum?" I asked, stroking Mari's hair. "I want to see it," she said, her tongue flicking the head of my cock. "I want him to cum all over me." David responded to her wishes, pulling out and removing his spent condom. Mari rolled over on her back, pushing her breasts together and urging him to cover them. He had no problem doing so. David's excitement was apparent as jet after jet of his hot load landed on Mari's perfect tits. "Oh, god, yes," she cooed as he came. David let out one last grunt as his body jerked, and one last long stream of cum dripped onto my wife. I kissed Mari - realizing that I had seen her emerge. My perfect butterfly, covered with another man's seed. David collapsed at the end of the bed as Mari and I wrapped our hearts tightly around each other. We basked in the afterglow of an incredible fantasy, unaware that, for us, the night was young. We dressed, David and Mari kissed one last time, and then we left the room for the next adventuresome group. We fully expected to leave soon thereafter. Instead, almost unbelievingly, the stars aligned, and we had another encounter. Mari went to the bar, still sexily disheveled, and started talking to a single woman that we had met earlier, helping her fend off a torrent of attention, gladly taking on some for herself. Knowing she was having fun, I left her alone while I went to the restroom. I normally don't strike up conversations at the urinal, but all rules have exceptions. "I'm not gay," I said to the guy spilling beer one stall over, "but that is a really nice shirt." I wouldn't have said it if I hadn't meant it. Dark blue flames on white silk. Sharp as a switchblade. "Thanks," He said. "My wife bought it. I don't remember where." "Well - it's a great-looking shirt." The conversation eroded as our bathroom purposes came to an end, and we awkwardly took turns with the soap dispenser. He left before my paws were dry, and as I wiped the last of the evidence on my jeans, I walked out to put what I thought would be the final hit on my wife.I was quite wrong. Mr Nice Shirt was in the hallway with a gorgeous blond - tall and thin, with stunning blue eyes and long legs on high heels. "Hey, hon." he said, "where did you get this shirt? This guy likes it." She told me - but hell if I remember. I was captivated by her. Where she bought the shirt went in one ear and out the other, but her, I was drinking in till I reached the bottom of the glass. It was a nice shirt - but she was significantly nicer. I watched her lips as she talked and wondered what they tasted like; I watched her chest when she paused - also wondering what it tasted like. Soon the shirt was forgotten. But - I found out later - they thought I was a single, which wasn't their thing - and they excused themselves. I made my dejected way back to Mari - still with her single friend - still at the center of a crowd. I walked to the center and kissed her hard, because I could, and whispered in her ear, "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and told me she needed to check her hair before she did. I wasn't the only one who watched her walk to the restroom - perfect hips massaging the inside of her brown suede skirt. I sat at the bar, watching what passed for porn on the satellite feed, and waited...And waited...And realized I wasn't enjoying the porn enough to not be worried about my wife...I wandered through the club, weaving my way between connections being made and broken - singles getting lucky or rejected - women being fondled or ignored... The witching hour had arrived, and folks were grouping off with the hopes that productive conversations weren't about to produce wilted results. And in the bathroom door, Mari had become the target of Mr Cool-Shirt and his incredible wife. They stood in a tight but respectful group, chittering like old friends... I watch Mari laugh at some witty thing and then look up to see me walking her way. "That's my husband," she said, maybe a bit too proudly, and the blond woman whom I'd already memorized turned and smiled - wickedly surprised if that is a workable combination. A three-way conversation in the door of the women's room became a spirited four-way as we realized that - not only was I, not a single guy, we all had much more than that in common; two pairs of soulmates on different planes of experience. Best friends who do everything together - who were about to drift upstairs... They had been to many clubs and had much background in the lifestyle, and as we made our way upstairs, they shared themselves in a way that makes the lifestyle so much more than sex. We drifted from room to room, listening to them talk about their "hobby" and how they survived within it. For a moment, the idea of "playing" with our new friends disappeared as these gorgeous people became so incredibly fascinating. It seemed like every line of conversation revealed more in common, more useful advice, more to like...And then she closed the door... "I like you guys," Kim - this gorgeous blond said, her voice going from friendly to lusty. "Let's play." Mari and I snapped back to reality quickly. We were in a swing club, and we were not going home anytime soon... I didn't need to look at Mari to know that she was okay with this. I'd watched her as she watched Joe's lips move when he talked. I had seen her smile when he touched her shoulder. And I had absolutely nothing to think about as Kim lay on the bed, smiling and lifting her legs to show a shaved and pantiless play area. "What do you say?" She asked, staring at me hypnotically. Nothing... There was nothing I could say. I was hers - but better yet, she was about to be mine. Joe sat on a chair in the corner of the room - thinking, I suppose, that he might watch for a while. But Mari was having none of that, straddling his lap and wrapping her tongue around his. Kim lay on her back, and I ran my hands down her legs, lifting her feet and helping her with the boots that she wasn't going to be needing for a while. Her long thin legs were, on their own, plenty to enjoy - but when the boots were shed, my hands wandered higher as I slid onto the bed with her, kissing her gently at first - enjoying her soft but expert tongue. Her hands made short work of my belt as mine found her small, tight breasts. She seemed eager to catch up with Mari, who had quickly moved to a kneel in front of Joe and was blowing him madly - her head bobbing furiously. I didn't object and let her push me over to my back. My eyes caught Joe's, and he smiled widely, dazed but certainly feeling every stroke of Mari's expert tongue. Mari worked his shaft with one tight fist and had pushed the blue flamed shirt up to his strong chest. She was moaning around him - and he encouraged her. The sounds were nearly as hot as the visual of my beautiful wife gobbling our new friend with such abandon. I could have lost myself watching the two of them, just experiencing the pleasure my wife was giving another man, but I was soon pulled expertly out of the moment as bright blue eyes looked up at me past short blond hair, and a wet tongue flicked between a wicked grin and eagerly tasted the tip of my cock...I looked down at Kim as she rolled her tongue around the head of my cock, seeming to savor the taste. Her eyes locked on mine, and her smile never failed......until she took me into her mouth, slowly swallowing half of me and then pulling me out just as deliberately. I groaned, body twitching and cock responding to her attentions. "You like that?" she asked, a trail of my excitement still leading to her lips.I just swallowed and grinned - and she correctly took that as a "yes". Her eyes finally left mine as she took me again, this time with abandon. Her tongue danced around my cock as her lips tightly massaged my shaft. Her hands jerked me and my hips rocked slightly, finding her manic rhythm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her expertise, my fingers twisting in her short hair. I could feel her taking me deeper until it seemed the head of my cock was so deep in her that I could almost feel it with the hand that was on the back of her head. Her warmth was complimented by a perfect wetness. She stroked me with one hand as her other hand massaged my balls - coaxing my cum from them - eager for a taste of her good work. I heard a squeal and looked up just in time to see a naked Mari tossed onto the bed beside us. Joe was naked as well - his tall, thin frame sporting a desperate erection. He dropped to the bed between Mari's legs and began to kiss her breasts, one after another, commenting loudly on her large, long nipples. Kim was looking over, obviously admiring them herself. She looked up at me, her lips still around my excitement, her face flushed. I smiled at her and nodded - unable to ask her if she wanted what Mari was about to be getting... Somehow she read me and nodded back - letting me go with a gentle pop - and climbed up on the bed, shedding what little clothing she still had on. I pulled off my shirt and settled between her legs. The wives were now on the bed, lying side by side, with two enthusiastic husbands now heading south hungrily. Kim's pussy was perfectly shaved with small lips and a perfect clit. I licked gently at first, tasting her fully... This was the first pussy I'd tasted since my marriage, and I was going to enjoy it fully. I slipped my hands beneath her ass to lift her slightly, angling her just right... And sunk my tongue deeply into her, tasting her as she tightened around the intrusion. She whimpered slightly and bucked - and I lost myself... My fingers swam in and out of her as my tongue found every unique spot that seemed to make her jerk with electricity. Her eyes were clamped shut as I ate her, and her hands gripped my head harder and more desperately, soon governing my attentions to just her clit as she climbed higher... Closer to the edge of orgasm. I heard Mari scream as she came, thrashing her hips forcefully against Joe's face, forcing him to hang on... Kim heard her, too, and seemed to catch Mari's orgasm just as Mari was coming down... One loud "OHH!" was all she moaned as her body spasmed beneath my feasting tongue. She jerked hard, holding my face tightly to her and riding her orgasm out against my tongue. I held her thighs as she began to land. She slid her hands to my cheeks and pulled herself to me. "My god," was all she said before she kissed me and pulled me back to the bed. Joe was on top of Mari, thrusting his fingers into her roughly, and Kim held me as we watched Mari cum again. Mari's vocal aerobics shook the walls again as she came a second time, right on top of her first one. She seemed to cum for minutes before she finally stopped thrusting her hips against Joe's aggressive hand. "Wow," Kim said, looking at me. "Is she always this loud?" "I'd like to think so," I replied, smiling. "I have no doubt, then." Kim grinned as she kissed me, pushing me to my knees. She crawled in front of me and took me in her mouth again, egging me on to thrust. I did so - watching as Mari laid Joe on the bed and then knelt between his legs again. I grabbed Kim's perfect ass with both hands and pushed forward gently, barely containing my arousal as Mari began to stroke Joe's thick cock.I heard Kim sucking me wetly, accepting my thrusts as Joe moaned with approval as Mari gave him a masterful hand job, puckering her lips around the head of his cock as she stroked him. My head swam for ten minutes, watching my wife and feeling Joe's. I was near the edge when Joe screamed out his arrival. Kim flipped around quickly, eager to watch her husband's pleasure, and slid a hand down to cup his balls just as he erupted. His first shot a foot into the air. Mari moaned, "YESSS!" as he came - excited at the sight of his orgasm. His hips thrust slightly as the rest of his orgasm ran down his cock and over Mari's still-pumping fist. He lay there - satisfied - and Kim turned, grinning, back to me. The only difference is that this time - so did Mari. I had four lustful eyes looking at me hungrily, and I knew that one of my favorite fantasies was going to come true. I was pushed back into the pillow and watched as a blond and brunette devoured my cock - neither of them losing steam. One would suck my balls while the other pistoned on my hot shaft - then they'd switch - dancing their tongues up either side of me as they went... "This is a vision you'll never forget," Joe chattered - coming back to his senses. I quietly agreed with him, watching as they pleasured me - unable to drink it in enough. Just the sight was enough to make me cum... The sensation of two talented tongues, two eager mouths, brought me closer to the edge than I ever thought possible... Joe seemed to agree, now standing at the side of the bed stroking a resurrected erection. But - I was the first to see them kiss...And it was almost too much... Kim and Mari's tongues soon discovered each other and left my cock to pursue each other. I was remarkably okay with that. Kim and Mari's passionate lip lock was more than Joe could handle. "Oh my god," he said to Mari. "I had no idea you were into that." "I wasn't," Mari said truthfully - and then quickly returned to what she swears was one of the best kissers she'd ever known. I joined Joe in the perverse ritual, not caring if they ever touched me again - as long as they didn't stop touching each other. Their hands fondled each other, their tongues twisted together... And the room seemed to heat up by twenty degrees. I'd never thought I'd see my wife so wild for another woman, but there they were, wrapped together, making out like high school kids. The scene proved to be too much, and Joe yelled out Mari's name. Mari moved over beneath him, her tongue out and eager, just as Joe came again. If it is possible, his second orgasm seemed larger than his first, streaming into Mari's open mouth in jet after jet. And that was enough for me... I knelt over Kim and let go of her waiting tongue. She excitedly swallowed what she caught - what she didn't streamed down her cheeks as I jerked out the last of my orgasm and collapsed beside her...I remember Joe leaving and coming back with a glass of pop for all of us to share, but for the life of me, I don't remember much else. We all lay together for a while - talking again like old friends and laughing. The biggest difference this time was being able to watch breasts jiggle with every well-told joke or story. We exchanged e-mails, hugs, and kisses... But I wasn't offered the shirt...When we finally left - the club owner was cleaning up, barely beating the sun, which would be showing itself soon. One of the staff smiled at us and said somewhat meekly, "You guys sounded great." I suppose she's right - a perfect encounter inspires some wonderful loudness. The night was a surprise from the start - we'd done more than we'd ever expected and made friends on top of it. And it was one of those friendships that inspired me to surprise Mari with one last step in her now complete emergence.

I’d just had a very intense and engaging fucking. My hair was tossed and a hot mess, but it looked good on me. I’m naked in heels and walking the very sexy and hot room. I see a man, I later learned his name was Gary and he just smiles from the well padded love seat he’s sitting on. I stroll over and he smiles, he’s naked and hard and I lean over him , stroking his cock as I do so. Thank you,” he gasps as my hands slides up and down his cock. “Are you a good kisser ?” I ask. “I’d fall on a sword if I disappointed you,” Gary said, still grinning. “I’m not going to make you wait,” I straddle him in the chair, sliding his cock inside me, as we start french kissing. He grabs my ass and I feel him thrust upward in waves as he starts doing me. I’m wet in seconds. He’s holding me firm and my first orgasm flows into me from this man I just met. God. I want him to cum and finish me off right now. He’s so warm. Skin just moist enough that our stomach muscles glide across each other . My fingers. sift through his hair as his tongue plunges more deeply into my mouth. We’re both so willingly into each other. I want this and him, so very badly. I cup his face in my hands and run my tongue over his lips and I look into his eyes. An orgasm rolls through my body, the thought of how warm he is comes to me again. I feel his body shudder and surge upwards. He’s coming inside me. His body briefly shudders as we relax into each other. He asks to stay inside me and I, of course, agree. I can hear him deeply breathing as we fully embrace, dare I say engulf, each other in the chair. I then can feel a woman’s small hands on my shoulder, fingers stretching outward across my skin. I start to lean backward,Gary’s cock remained inside me. I turn my head to kiss her, which she does deliciously her hands slide over my breasts. Gary then starts thumb rubbing my clit. Her deep kissing is so good, I just let her have me. I love getting me some girl. I feel Gary’s cock getting hard again inside me. As the clit rubbing has me orgasm in rolling waves. I lean further back, her teeth sliding on my neck as she grabs my breasts hard, This goes on for a bit and I’m loving it. When I finally get a moment to breathe, I say,”Let me guess. Gary’s wife ?” Gary quickly interjected ,”Never met her actually”. I smile at her,”Why you little minx. You’re fun”. Her reply came with a smile,” You husband gave me an amazing fucking and he pointed you out and I couldn’t resist”. I got up off of Gary, stood in front of her and kissed her hard . “Gary’s still hard and could use your attention. I want to kiss you more later.” Off I went, not looking back though I’m pretty sure Gary was going to get a lot more sex. If oyu want to hear more about this night, let me know in comments.

My fiancé and I had done MFM threesomes a couple of times in the past but went quiet for a few years. We were lying in bed one night, and somehow the conversation turned to threesomes. She asked me what I really thought of her while we did them? I told her that it was so sexy watching the look on her face as she sucked my cock while taking another cock in her pussy, and how much it turned me on. I asked her what she was thinking during it? She said that it was the most amazing feeling having two guys fuck her at once. I asked her if she would ever do it again? She said she would like to, but didn't think we would be able to find someone she was comfortable with. A few weeks later, I was chatting with a mate on Facebook, and he told me that he was pretty sure he and his girlfriend were gonna split. I knew he had always perved on my girl, and they had always been friends, so I asked him if he'd be keen to join us? I was a bit surprised when he said he couldn't because he was a good friend to us both and didn't want to fuck that up. I said that's ok and left it at that. About a week or so later, he messaged me saying that he hadn't been able to stop thinking about it. I told him that we had done it before with other blokes, and it wouldn't fuck up our friendship. Feeling reassured, he said he wanted to. With him on board, I told him not to mention it to my girl, and we would find a way to surprise her. My brother's engagement party was a few weeks later, and we were all there. My girlfriend was drinking, and I knew this was our best opportunity. I said to him that it could happen this night if he was still keen. The party was starting to wind down, and my girl said she wanted to go clubbing. I told her to go out, and I'd see her at home. She went out with a big group that included our friend, so I didn't think it was going to be our night. She rang me about 3 a.m. and said she was on her way home and our friend was with her. She thought he just wanted to keep drinking with me, and that's why he was in the cab with her. When they got to our house, we just sat in the lounge room drinking. After a while, he went out for a smoke. I whispered to her, "Do you know why he's here?" She said he wanted to keep drinking. I said he's here cause he wants to fuck you. She didn't believe me at first, but when I told her that me and him had spoken about it for a while, she said she wanted to but wanted a shower first. She was in the shower when he came back inside. I told him she wanted it. She came into the lounge room just wearing a t-shirt and undies. She sat down next to me, and we started kissing. While we kissed, I felt her begin to move around. I opened my eyes and saw that our friend was taking off her underwear. She wriggled forward while still kissing me as he started eating her pussy. She pulled away from me and said: "Take your cock out." I took my pants and boxers off and was hard as fuck already. She grabbed my cock and guided it into her mouth. She sucked my cock as he ate her for a while, then he got up and took his clothes off. He got on the other side of her, and she started going from cock to cock sucking and licking. I grabbed her off the couch and put her doggy in front of him. She went back to sucking him while I licked her cunt and arse. After a few minutes, she turned to me and said: "Fuck me!" I got up behind her and slid my cock into her hole. She was loving it as I pounded her, and she had a mouthful of dick. I could tell he wanted to fuck her, so I pulled out of her and said: "Ride him." I sat away from them a bit so they could fuck while I watched. I was getting hornier and hornier watching my cute fiancee grinding on another cock. When she said, "Come back," I jumped right back into the action. For the next hour, we fucked her in every possible position a girl can suck and fuck two cocks. She had cum a few times, and we were ready. I was on top of her fucking her on the floor. My mate was up near her head, slipping his dick in and out of her mouth. She said to us: "Tell me when you're going to cum." My mate was pulling his cock while she licked it and said he was about to blow. She pushed me off her, got on her knees, and told us to stand either side of her. She was rubbing her abused pussy, watching both of us pull while she waited. He started moaning, so she turned to his cock and opened her mouth. He shot his cum into her mouth, on her face, and a bit on her tits. She let the cum in her mouth drip out of her mouth and onto her body. As I saw this, I couldn't control it anymore. She took my whole load in her mouth, then looked up at me and swallowed. We all just collapsed, completely exhausted. I'll never forget how turned on I was knowing my pretty, innocent-looking fiancé loved being a naughty girl.

It was a fairly typical night at D.J.s Island, an early autumn evening. Mary and I hadn’t set anything up in advance, we’d decided to go almost at the last moment. From the second we entered the door our radar was beaming across the club, searching for a couple that might be searching for what we were also interested in - an enjoyable tryst. Mary took a few minutes to change into what she called a ‘trolling outfit.’ As I remember, that night it was a black babydoll with a loose bodice, thong, low heels. Many men admired her legs as I checked the forty or so women, many as scantily clad as my wife. None of our regular playmates seemed to be in attendance that evening, but we had our customs, we weren’t concerned. Perhaps an hour and a half later, I sat at a table next to the dance floor, Mary was on her feet, on the parquet, moving her body, seeing if anyone would move in. A slow sequence of men approached her, danced with her. Some would take liberties such as moving their hands under her garment, feeling the small of her back, perhaps place their palm on the roundness of her ass. I’d seen this many times before, I waited for one of two reactions. The first was that she’d spin away from the man; it signified she wasn’t interested in what he had to offer. The second was that she’d get closer, I’d watch her whisper in his ear. I knew the question, “Where’s your wife?” Some of them would shake their heads, they were attending as one of the few single men the club allowed, and when they received Mary’s response, they’d move away - that’s not what we were looking for at the moment. But the man might indicate where his wife was dancing a few feet away. When this kind of thing happened, Mary would glance to me and give our special signal - she’d put one hand on the back of her head, one on her stomach. When I got the cue, I’d come out, we’d dance as a foursome. As I approached, a man grasped the elbow of a tall attractive lady who was more modestly dressed, at least for the club. There was no conversation on the dance floor, the heavy volume of music and the thumping of the bass wouldn’t allow for speech. But I could tell the woman was interested in me, the four of us paired off and I often found myself facing this vixen. It was obvious they were as interested in us as I was in them, I could tell by the way Mary was rubbing against the man that she felt the same. After a couple of songs, Mary led the way off the floor, holding his hand, leading us off into a corner away from the speakers. As we sat, the man said, “I’m Ed, this is my wife, Marilyn.” Marilyn and I softly shook hands, I believe she raised the hem of her skirt to give me a view of her upper thighs. Ed had no problem seeing Mary’s legs, or where they met - she was sitting so that the babydoll was gathered to her side, leaning forward so her globes were exposed to his view. “Do you come here often?” Ed asked. “Every few weeks,” I responded, “you?” “This is our first time here.” Mary gave him a look that asked for further info. “We’re just starting this,” he admitted. Marilyn picked it up. “We’ve only had one time with a couple of friends. We liked it, heard about this place, decided to see if we could get into more trouble.” “Trouble’s our middle name,” I joked. Our conversation continued, where do you live, what movies have you seen lately, etc. It was a screen, of course, we were all calculating if the four of us would be pleasurable bedmates. I paid my attention to Marilyn, my wife had told me numerous times not to worry about her, she can take care of herself. My hand found Marilyn’s knee, she smiled at me, encouraged me to reach a tad higher. We bent towards each other, our mouths met. Marilyn opened her lips to me, the kiss was ardent, her mouth moist. She licked at my upper lip, her hand fondled the back of my neck. Our tongues clashed, promising cupidity, mimicking what I presumed our bodies might be doing in a few scant moments. We broke for a moment, Marilyn invited, “Would you guys want to go to one of the rooms?” I, of course, was all for it, but then I heard Mary. “Uh, not right now. But thanks.” We’ve always had the guideline that if one person doesn’t want to do something, she speaks for both of us. Regretfully, I pecked at Marilyn’s lips a last time, we stood, went separate ways. “You’re not upset, are you?” Mary asked me. “Of course not, not at all. You’re not in the mood?” “Oh, I’m in the mood all right, just not with Ed.” “Something wrong with him?” I asked. “I tried to get him interested,” Mary revealed, “but his kiss was a little cold, indifferent. I put my hand on his leg, he was too busy watching you and Marilyn, he never responded. My guess is that if we went into a room, he’d be watching you two, I’m not even sure he’d get hard for me.” It was a reasonable thought, it had happened to us a couple times before. “Hope you don’t mind, bet she’d have been a firecracker.” “Maybe. But you’re a firecracker too.” We headed back to the dance floor, in search of another couple.

Our new playmates, Claire and Pete, came over the other night. We played with them a week or so ago along with Ken and Lesley. I paired off with Claire, Amy with Ken, and Pete with Lesley. They arrived dressed normal. We sat talking while eating snacks and drinking Rum and Cola. Claire quietly whispered to Amy and the two of them got up and walked down the hallway. Pete whispered, "Claire bought a body suit." A few minutes later they returned both wearing fishnet bodysuits. Amy in red and Claire in pale blue. Crotchless and cupless. Claire came and sat besides me and Amy went to Pete's chair. We started to cuddle and fondle, it wasn't long before the girls had our cocks in their hands. I asked if they had heard of a sex swing? Neither had. I told them I had set up our sex swing, and suggested we went to look. I said that Amy and I could give a demo, and Amy reluctantly agreed. Claire decided that she didn't want to try but Pete said that he would. Amy stayed in the swing and Pete lubed-up and started screwing her. "We don't need an audience," Amy said, so Claire said we would go to another room. I grabbed a condom and some lube just in case. Claire asked me to kiss her titties. She then said she wanted me to use a condom. She filled the condom reservoir with lube and them ceremoniously rolled it on my cock. I put lube on her pussy lips and after a short while she said that she was ready. The lube inside the condom gave me a special sensation almost like bareback seconds. Claire then said that after a while we should remove the condom and go unprotected. She was wearing her birth control patch.I pulled out and she again made a ceremony of removing the condom. Then at my instigation we did 69, before I went back inside her. We both climaxed very quickly. "Let's go back to the swing," she said. Amy was riding on top of Pete on the bed."The audience is back," said Amy. So Claire and I went back to the living room where we had a second attempt at having sex but neither of us had an orgasm. Amy and Pete returned from the bedroom saying they had a fun time. Claire said we had the most fun. We all agreed we should get together soon. Amy wants to make it a three couples swap; she's reluctant to give up Ken, her favorite partner. I asked her about Pete and she said he's OK but I like Ken inside me best. Amy asked me about my preference and I told her that both Lesley and Claire were great but a new playmate was a very sensual.

Who would have thought a card game could transform rather stuffy gray-haired suburbanites into a hedonistic group of very intimate friends? Bridge was the game. The four couples of our little bridge group gather monthly at Celeste and Harold's home to enjoy an evening of cards, gossip, and wine sipping. We start with each couple playing as partners, and at the end of each rubber, the winners move to the other table with a partner change. It's an enjoyable game. I'm not terribly good at it, but Robert is a whiz. At midnight, scores are tallied to see who's the best player for the night, the hostess serves coffee and sponge cake, and we have a group hug and go home. At least that's how it used to be. Things began to change as that group hug became more and more familiar. Over time, the group hug evolved to a group smooch and thence to a group grope. Just innocent fun among tipsy graying adults too old to be jealous over such minor things as a stray touch here and there. Then one night, as we were walking home from an evening at Celeste's, Sophie suggested that Robert and I drop in for a nightcap. Having recently observed her response to Robert's cupping her breast through her blouse earlier, I suspected I knew what she had in mind for a nightcap. Still, I readily agreed. For the first time in the forty years since I married Robert, before the night was over, I had willingly and enthusiastically spread my thighs to accept another man. What surprised me most was that I was not in the least perturbed by the sounds of Robert and Sophie in the next bed. I was actually happy for them - and for myself. I was ready for this new stage in my life. Eventually, it became apparent that we weren't the only ones who had succumbed to the hormonal urges aroused by those late-night farewells. Suffice to say, when Celeste confided that she and Harold were engaging in similar activities with Fran and Martin, the nature of our bridge nights underwent an abrupt change. Our sedate monthly games continued as before, but now, when midnight signals the end to cards, no longer is it just a good night hug - no more good night, for that matter. Nobody goes home. And no clothes stay on. We all pour another glass of wine, get naked, and retire to the den. The dark paneling and luxurious carpet make it an excellent playroom, especially in the winter when a fire cheerfully flickers its extra warmth to bare skin and romantic light to see by. It was in front of that very fireplace that I experienced another first for me. For the first time in my life, I laid two men in one night, three actually counting the reconnect sex with Robert at the very end. All of us ladies being well past childbearing age and trusting all in our little group, condoms were never even considered. The memory of my vagina overflowing with the semen of three different men taken one after another made me feel deliciously young and slutty. I stayed aroused for days just with the recollection of it. Such as, and I'm embarrassed to admit this, but during a boring meeting of my civic group. I could not control my thoughts and secretly masturbated myself to a small orgasm at the table in front of all the other ladies. I had never been one to orgasm quickly. But now, something had changed in me. I discovered I could bring myself immense pleasure by rhythmically pressing my thighs together tightly while concentrating on that beautiful feeling of three loads of thick spunk laying heavy inside me that night. Finally, I could take no more and excused myself to the ladies room. I hurriedly locked the door behind me, yanked my skirt up, squatted down, pulled the gusset of my panties aside, and having given my fingers full access to my open pussy, furiously frigged myself to a glorious orgasm. It felt so good I had to bite my lip to keep from crying out. After I had recomposed myself and returned to the group, I couldn't help but wonder what had taken me so long to find this level of sexual desire and satisfaction in my life? Now that I was set free, I knew many more beautiful experiences would come.

My wife knew I loved taking a strapon and we had done it many times. It wasn't until years later that I drunkenly admitted to being bi. Her response was "yeah no shit!" Followed by "we can explore that together!" We had had threesomes with other females but never with another male. I wanted to try it but wasn't sure how I'd feel about her having sex with another guy. Not knowing how she'd really feel about seeing me getting fucked, I figured it would be better if we both were fucked by a bi guy. That weekend we were having drinks at a bar and got fairly buzzed. I pulled my phone out and said "fuck it, want to find a guy?" She agreed and we started looking. After about an hour of back and forth messages with various guys we found a match and told him to meet us at our house in an hour. We finished up and headed home where we continued drinking and she put on some sexy lingerie. I was extremely nervous when I heard a knock at the door. I let him in and we all sat on the couch having drinks. Soon we all started touching and kissing and clothes started coming off. She starts sucking me as he goes down on her. After a bit he sits on the couch and she starts sucking him. I decide "fuck it" and join her, not knowing how she would react, and was happy when she didn't flinch. I stop and lay on the couch and she climbs on to me. She rides me and he stands up so she can suck him. Soon he's ready for more, puts on a condom, and lubes his cock and her ass. He slowly enters her and we try to get in a rhythm. After a few minutes we aren't having much luck and we all get up. I suddenly need to use the restroom (think my ass was getting nervous about the possibility of getting used). Now, when we discussed this before, we had mentioned not being sure about her having vaginal sex with him. I go to the bathroom, leaving them there alone. After a bit I hear her moaning and, when I return, he is fucking her pussy, doggystyle. My first reaction was jealousy but was quickly replaced with ecstacy. Watching her getting fucked was beyond hot and I sat down so she could suck me. He says he's having trouble because of the condom and I ask her if she is OK with him taking it off. She nods yes and he ditches it. We continue this for a while until she says she's getting sore and tells him he needs to finish. As much as he tries he can't and she finally looks up at me and says "I'm done. He can do you if he wants to finish." This was music to my ears and I lube myself as she climbs forward. I take her place on all fours and she starts making out with me. Unfortunately I didn't think to tell him to take it slow and, without warning, he rams himself into me. I shriek in pain and jump forward. I was pissed and he didn't have a clue so I told him we were done. He dresses and leaves and I think the night is over. I hadn't noticed that my wife had left the room and she comes walking back in wearing our strapon. She pushes me back on all fours and fucks me vigorously until we both cum. It wasn't everything I had imagined but was definitely hot and we are now planning our next adventure.

Molly arrived home at around midnight after an evening of high powered sex with her two favorite men. As she walked into the apartment she could feel the semen seeping out of her pussy, soaking her knickers. She had seven orgasms and both men had come three times inside her so her sweet little pussy was slightly trashed and bruised from the action. Her bottom still tingled from the intrusion she had not really allowed but let it happen in the mad moment. Molly let herself in quietly not to wake up her son Bobby. As she walked into the lounge she looked down at the picture of her husband, sighed, picked it up, gave it a kiss and said softly, “God I miss you so much, nothing can replace the time together, the love and fun we had. Why did you die out in the Gulf?” It had been a few years ago and she pined every day for that ebullient noisy larger than life man that made her laugh every day. Her only compensation was Bobby; he shared Dad’s blonde curly hair, big smile, and long lanky limbs. A quiet version with his mother's fine features, maybe slightly too pretty to be a boy's face. Molly, on the other hand, was dark-haired, fine pale skin, and Irish blue eyes, always deep, thoughtful and mysterious. At 41 her figure was still great; rounded hips, her belly curving down between her thighs inviting a look and wish for any man to be inside her. Breasts were rounded, pert and full, a firm 37D. Long legs, well-defined and tapering down to her ankles. Molly crept into Bobby’s room, looked down at him sleeping, and bent over and kissed him gently on his forehead. He stirred slightly, rolled over, and went back to sleep. Molly noticed he had both hands down below somewhere on his groin. She smiled and thought “At 20 he needs a girlfriend, why is he still a virgin? What a waste!” Bobby started to surface going into his dream of a safe place. His oldest baby memory was from three years old, his mother was still breastfeeding him because she absolutely loved the mother-baby bond and could not give it up. Bobby recalled the wonderful soft warm safe loving place in his mother’s arms, a nipple in his mouth sucking down the human nectar he loved. The memory of those large round breasts, the warmth, and the soft gentle hands stroking his face as he snuggled up had never been forgotten. To Bobby, breasts were the most perfect thing on a woman’s body. The dream moved from babyhood to present time and he recalled his mother stepping out of the shower not expecting Bobby in the bathroom, and her breasts swung around as she turned in surprise quickly covering up her feminine features. He remembered the shock and excitement, the jolt in his groin and moving to cover his instant erection. He remembered her dark curly pubis and how it stood out against her pale skin. As he awoke his hands went onto his semi-hard cock and started to move the foreskin up and down, swelling, getting harder, and the surge of pleasure built till he spilled his load onto his legs. He lay in bed thinking about his mother’s body and knowing she had been out again with her friends. Bobby lay there speculating what she did tonight, wondering who had played with those magnificent breasts and her beautiful stomach and thighs. It was a large apartment with the two en-suite bedrooms on opposite sides and the living area with a lounge, dining room, and kitchen with a family breakfast bar. Molly’s room was massive, a king-sized bed along with a double bed as well. This accommodated her friends when they stayed over. Molly enjoyed two or three couples who added her as the second fem in a threesome and a couple of men who added spice to her threesomes. She did enjoy the swinging scene, always trying to release her from the ghost of her late husband. Bobby’s room was large with a double bed, a TV console, computers, and the usual electronic gizmos young men wanted. Molly had planned the apartment to give her space and privacy during her evenings and keep Bobby away from her quest for relief. Bobby lay there thinking “Why don’t I get sex with the girls? Why am I so shy with women? What don’t I say right what puts them off?” He knew his mother often had friends round, a couple or three who would chat in the family room, drink some wine till late discussing their projects, and then as it was late end up crashing in Mum’s room to avoid a drinking and driving problem. This happened on a regular basis and Bobby finally started to realize what she was doing. Sex was her game, there was never a man for a solid relationship, but more like fuck fests when she needed it. Bobby compiled a plan to find out what he needed to do to make it with his girlfriends. After breakfast, Bobby headed out to the shops and found a security store that covered surveillance equipment. He purchased a wifi system with micro cameras, mics, and a sound system. Into the roof void ran the wires, and in the ceiling of his mother's bedroom he situated the cameras to cover the beds and the en-suite. Back into his room via the wifi to his TV and sound system. The remote control worked the cameras and switched as required. By the time his mother came home that evening the system was up and running. That evening he was on edge, his groin was pricking butterflies in his tummy, and he had trouble taking his eyes off her body. However, Molly was blissfully unaware of his attention. Time to test the system! Molly gave him a kiss on the cheek and said: “Goodnight, early start for me so an early night is required.” Bobby slipped quietly into his room, locked the door, and switched the system on. Molly slipped out of her dress and dropped her knickers on the floor picking them up with her toes and dropping into the laundry box, she unhooked her bra dropped it onto the bed and faced the mirror. Bobby could hardly breathe his chest was so tight. He was shaking with excitement in awe of this beautiful woman with those magnificent breasts. Her hands lifted and then squeezed them, gently pinching her nipples while her hips rolled back and forward. Her face started to flush and she squeezed her thighs together clamping her pussy lips between them. Molly looked directly at the mirror then the door. She stopped for a second and went over to turn the key to lock it. She passed by her bedside cabinet and selected her rabbit vibrator. She came back in front of the mirror and faced it watching herself arousing her nipples again, pinching and stimulating them. A hand went down stroking her belly into that luxurious thatch of curly dark hair. She opened up her lips and gently pushed the rabbit inside her, switched it on, and moved in time to the thrusts. It did not take her long and her legs buckled as she came and ended up sitting on the bed. She then flopped back and opened up her legs giving Bobby visual access to her reddened pussy lips which had puffed up with arousal. With trembling hands, Bobby guided the camera and panned to her pussy, watching the amazing spectacle of a woman going into her second orgasm. Bobby was overwhelmed with the excitement and his hand found his penis standing rock hard, a pain in his balls due to complete sexual overload. His hand stroked it quickly and on the fourth pull he exploded over the floor and sat down unable to move, watching his mother again. She calmed down and then went back over to the cabinet found a straight vibrator and a pot of KY. As she looked down at her husband’s picture she picked it up kissed him and said: “This is your cock inside me tonight darling, I miss you so much.” Molly lay back on the bed facing the mirror and slipped the rabbit back into her pussy. This time on low power and she dunked her fingers into the KY and lubed up her bottom with her legs spread wide apart. Bobby could hardly believe his eyes as he watched the other vibrator being expertly slid into her anus and he listened to Molly’s moans as she worked up into another orgasm. Molly flicked the rabbit onto full power and he watched her hips thrash about as she lost control till it passed leaving her motionless. Eventually, Molly recovered, got up, wiped herself, and headed into the en-suite leaving the door open so the camera could track her. She stepped into the shower, rinsed her pussy and bottom carefully, then soaped herself and flushed it off with a stinging jet of water. Molly dried and dropped into bed and turned off the lights for sleep, the show was over. Bobby sat there his head spinning, heart thumping, and his mind running over what he had seen. He pressed the playback and watched the sequence again. His hand was on his cock pulling hard and he only lasted a few minutes. Once she had finished he hit playback again and this time Bobby nearly lasted the tape time before spurting onto the floor. He sat on the floor with tears down his face as he could not believe how beautiful this woman is and she was his mother. That night he dreamed of the safe place where those wonderful breasts kept him safe and warm offering him womanly sanctuary. The next morning Bobby was having breakfast Molly came in looked at him and frowned, “You look tired darling, did you not sleep well?” “No, I had a bad dream about ghosts.” Molly came over to him and cuddled up pressing his face into her bosom giving the top of his head a gentle kiss. Through the silk his mouth was practically on her nipple, Bobby felt the shock go through his body and he gained an instant erection. Fortunately, Molly did not notice and she turned away and started to get ready for work. “Are you out tonight?” she asked. “No plans but out all day” was his answer. “I’ll get some supper as I have Ben and Penny with a new couple from our committee, Marline and Gerry. We have more work to do for the stage production planning. Is that OK with you? We will be late finishing tonight.” Molly was looking forward to her night in with friends and felt sure Bobby had no idea what the evening plans were really about. Late in the day she showered, found some very feminine underwear, stockings, suspenders and a silk camisole with no bra. The top layer was smart demure that did not give away her intents. She dressed carefully, enjoying the feeling of the silky knickers and female trappings. She resisted the temptation to play during her shower relying on the evening's events to fulfill her needs. Molly got a small dinner ready for all of them and prepared some late night snacks for her guests. Bobby returned late afternoon, he barely noticed her and went about his evening without so much as a look in Molly’s direction. She fretted about his mood then dismissed it in preparing for her evening. Bobby was just being a bit of a troubled 15-year-old teenager at 20, she put it down to his hormones and lack of a girlfriend. Ben and Penny arrived on time as ever and greeted Molly with a hug and kisses. Ben handed over two decent bottles of Merlot from Australia. Molly smiled “Yellow Tail, my favorite, but red does make me horny so be careful both of you!” Ben laughed “I hear you have the new ones tonight, do you know if they will play or do we wait until they have gone?” “No, they are swingers and we just need to get them into the mood, I got to know Marline quite well and she has told me about their lifestyle. She told me I should start going to parties and open up rather than just playing at home” Molly said. Penny asked, “What are they like?” Molly replied “Marline is tall, slim, red-haired, thin waist and legs. She is a runner, 36 years old, very fit and adores split roasts, she sounds like a lot of fun. Gerry, 6’2, medium build, ex-rugby winger, fit, and she said he is hung like a horse, we will have to check that out. Both are straight, but Marline said she is bi-curious, which means she fancies the idea but Gerry has not said yes yet.” Gerry and Marline arrived twenty minutes late and made their entrance, Molly introduced them to Ben & Penny and said: “Booby is around somewhere, he will show up for dinner then we can get started on the evening's work.” Marline picked up a picture of Andy and Bobby and exclaimed: “My don’t they look like each other, except Bobby has your face, which is far too pretty for a man, don’t you think?” “You are right," Molly said, "and how much do I still miss Andy. The hole has never been filled but Bobby does remind me so much of his late dad.” “Bobby must have girls queuing around the block for him, he is a dish!” Molly said, “Well no, he seems shy of girls and does not seem to have one at the moment, that is why he gets so moody at times. As a mum, I can’t help worrying about him.” Molly disappeared into the kitchen and finished off their dinner, pan-fried scallops followed by a chicken breast wrapped in Palma ham and grilled with small roasted rosemary chippy potatoes and some crunchy broccoli, a quick simple working supper supported by several bottles of Merlot. Molly called them all into the dining room and sorted out who sat where. Bobby was already in and seated, Marline walked into the room and said loudly “Hi Bobby, good to meet you at last! Let me have a look at you.” He turned still seated and Marline came over to him “Oh gorgeous, just gorgeous, look at those lovely blonde curls!” She wrapped her arms around him pulling his head into her breasts, bent over and kissed the top of his head while inhaling his manly odor. Bobby struck it lucky as her nipple lined up with his mouth, and in a second was nibbling her. He felt it stiffen but it was over in a second. Marline stepped back with a deep mysterious look in her eyes. She looked down at his lap and saw the small tent forming from his erection and looked back up into his eyes and hid her smile. Bobby turned back to the table to cover his embarrassment. He was tingling inside, finding his breath ragged and shallow. During the meal the chat was light and frothy, however, Ben was studying Marline intently from a distance, checking out her assets and trying to understand what drove her. Gerry and Penny were flirting in a harmless way, but the sparkle was evident between them. Gerry liked what he saw, a blonde, mid 30’s slim and sporty, with well-rounded breasts that were really a little too big for her slim outline. He liked that and thought to himself, I could play with those for hours, but are we just here for the project or something later. Marline mentioned that we should expect some fun together but no one has revealed themselves yet. Eventually, the meal finished, along with plenty of red wine consumed, Molly spoke to Bobby: “Darling, we are going to have a few hours in the family room going through this production. We will be at it till late, are you out or in tonight?” Bobby mumbled, “I have nothing on, so I am in my room working on some media stuff, then shower and bed, so I’ll say Good Night to you all now.” Marline and Penny managed a quick friendly hug and Molly gave him a tender kiss on his cheek and off he went to his room. They all worked steadily through the project while sipping the remaining wine, so the three women were feeling very mellow and warm inside. Once all was agreed and sorted Molly said, “It is far too late to have you four drive home and the amount of wine prevents driving, so as I have a large super king-size and double bed, why don’t we all crash out like kids at a party in my room?” Ben and Penny immediately said, “Yes let’s do that, is that OK with you and Marline?” Gerry smiled, looked over at his wife who nodded smiling, and he said, Why not? I would love to be a teenager again for the night.” Molly got up and said “Bring your drinks and a couple of bottles then. I sleep au natural, so hope that is OK for you all. We are all adults, aren’t we?” They followed her into her wing of the apartment and she closed the door locking it securely behind them. It is a big room and the beds were spaced apart. Molly put her drink down on a cabinet and slipped off her top revealing the camisole, she unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor while standing there in stockings and suspenders, and then she lifted her camisole over her head revealing her pert breasts. Her nipples were starting to erect as she felt the warmth and wetness starting to pervade her pussy. “Is anyone joining me then?” she asked. Penny came over to her, dropping clothes en-route, and gave her a gentle sisterly kiss on the cheek. Her arms slid around her back, gently caressing her, and then let them slide down over her bottom. That was enough for Gerry, he was stripped down to his boxers in a flash with the semi-woody protruding from his shorts. Ben unzipped Marline’s top and helped her out of her clothes. She wriggled out of her tights and bra leaving just a very small thong and a swish pair of swinging breasts. Her hands went to Ben’s shirt, started off with the buttons, and then unzipped his pants and dropped them on the floor. Ben put his hands on both breasts and started to play with her nipples, gently teasing them to full erection. Marline slipped her hands inside his waistband and slid the boxers down to his feet. As she bent down her face came into contact with a stiffening penis. She started to lick the bulbous end and then took him into her mouth. She started to work him in and out, sliding her tongue around the tip working into the single snake's eye. Her hands went under him, gently stroking his large balls, then around to his anus where she cheekily slid her finger in and started to massage his prostate. Ben stopped her quickly, “Too fast, I will come in a second, let's make it last.” He pulled her onto the double bed. During this time Gerry eyed Molly lustily and walked over to her she turned and said: “Too many clothes, let's shed them all right now.” Gerry dropped his boxers and was naked in a second, not pretty but quick and efficient. Molly smiled “I hope you take longer to make love than you get your boxers off?” Gerry scooped her into her arms and nuzzled her neck, making her tingle down her spine she felt the start of his erection pushing against her silky pants. Her hands went to his penis and gently felt the length and enjoyed the feel of a circumcised man with a beautiful smooth bell end. For a while, they gently kissed, and gradually started to build up the intensity kissing around her neck and breasts until she started to breath heavy and pushed her pubis against his erection. Penny was still beside Molly adding to the amorous entanglement. Gerry grasped her silky pants and pulled them down revealing Molly’s dark curly thatch. Gerry knelt down and pushed his face into her belly, sniffing her cunt, smelling that wonderful womanly aroma. Penny chimed in, “Molly, that needs to come off, you have a jungle there, most swingers shave or have a Brazilian.” Molly did not really care she just wanted to be fucked hard by both men right now. Penny came back from the bathroom armed with a lady shave and some lotion. Molly lay back on the bed while the two worked on her pussy, enjoying the attention. Penny was shaved and her slit was prominent with her lips starting to swell and protrude as her arousal increased. Penny finished. Molly was totally bare, and she lubricated the shaven area with some moisturizing lotion. Almost by accident her fingers strayed inside the slit and started to get very near her clitoris, making Molly squirm and rock her hips. Gerry was trying to stay connected with Molly and moved up to her breasts working the nipples hard, nipping them, then licking with lots of wetness to lubricate the action. Molly put her hand between her legs and loved the feeling of her new bare pussy. She opened her labia and started to work her clit, frigging fast and gentle, building her arousal. Molly started to buck and roll her hips as the first orgasm arrived, sending shudders all through her body. As soon as they departed into Molly’s wing, Bobby dived into his room and set up the surveillance system. The camera on, the sound on, record on, and the screen filled with the action. He was shaking with excitement, nothing like it ever before had been seen by Bobby. The thrill of seeing the women strip down naked and started playing with the two men was overwhelming. Once he started to watch his mother with Penny he started shaking, and when Gerry became involved Bobby felt a jealous rage come over him, his thoughts raged inside his head: She is mine, how dare you touch her! Bobby wanted to go crashing into her room and take her away from the attention but he sat and watched in awe, unable to take his eyes off the screen. It was exciting to see what the others were doing, but Bobby only had eyes for his mother. Penny shaving her put him over the edge, and he furiously worked his penis and emptied himself over the floor where he was sitting. It was not long until Gerry pulled Molly up into a sitting position and she took him in her mouth working around his head making him ready and brick hard. He pushed her back, climbed on top of her, and pushed his cock into her slit, rubbing up and down, spreading the wetness, then with one firm slow push, entered her. Molly wrapped her legs around him, pulling him into her saturated cunt. This was too much for Bobby, biting his knuckles and crying out, “No! No! Don’t fuck her, you can’t!” But still, Bobby watched, and he was hard again and his hand was working on his own cock, believing he was the one inside her. After a couple of minutes he again flooded the floor. Molly thrust back at Gerry from underneath and the couple increased their tempo until Gerry called, "in or out, where do you want me?” “Keep fucking me, don’t come yet, I am going into a multiple, keep going. Harder, harder!” She felt her cervix open up from Gerry’s pounding, and as the orgasm crash in on top of her, Gerry’s penis tip pushed into the cervix entrance as he fired a huge salvo of spunk into her womb. Molly felt the hot gushes going into her, slowly they resided and calm restored. Molly looked up sweating hard and smiled, “You made me feel cunt all over, that was wonderful. You are the first circumcised man I have had, what a wonderful fuck.” Gerry slipped out of her pussy and rolled onto his back. Penny climbed onto him 69 way and started to clean his cock in her mouth while offering him her pussy from above. Gerry dutifully obliged and started working her clit with his tongue. Molly lay back enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm. Bobby‘s attention switched to Marline who was on the other bed fucking doggy fashion with Ben. She was tossing her head and moaning loudly, she had come once already and Ben was a stayer, he could fuck till the cows came home. As he pulled back the messy wetness and her cream was running down her thighs. Ben scooped some up and rubbed it around her anus. His slippery fingers penetrated her bottom and she gasped as the fingers entered her, making her push back even harder. Ben reached up and grasped her hair tugging her hard back against him, with his free hand he took a swing at her bottom, the loud smack was audible. Marline fucked even harder crying out, “Fuck my bottom right now, come up my arse!” Ben pulled out of her vagina and slid back into her anus which was soaking wet now, one firm gentle push and he was in. Two hard slaps on her bottom got Marline moving again and she got very noisy about her next orgasm. Ben was feeling her tightness and could not last much longer so he thrust harder and faster until he could hold on no more and shuddered and spurted himself to empty inside her. Marline still on hands and knees struggled to breathe and stayed where she was, panting hard, sweating, and loving the anal abuse she had just undergone. Gerry appeared in front of her and presented a semi-hard cock to her face, she duly opened her mouth and started sucking him off, keeping the pace down till she recovered. Ben felt himself shrink down and pulled out of Marline rolled back onto the bed. After a few seconds onto his feet into the bathroom to clean up and wash his cock to be ready for entry into the next vagina. When Ben emerged from the bathroom Molly captured his attention, and they slipped over to the other bed and started a slow lazy necking session while watching the others. It took Ben a while to recover and get his hardness back up, and Molly worked skilfully on his body teasing and coaxing him ready again. Again Bobby’s eyes were riveted to his mother's actions, seething with jealous anger while his hand wanked himself off again. Even though his penis was getting rubbed and sore, he could not stop, every thrust his mother took so did his penis. Molly worked Ben over then rolled him onto his back got astride and slowly lowered herself onto his standing penis, it slipped in and she felt that wonderful connection of having a lover deep inside her. Started off with a slow rocking movement, getting faster as her arousal increased. Molly then went down hard on Ben and instead of bouncing in and out, she rubbed along pushing both pubic bones together and massaging her clit. Ben could still get the lusty pleasure and Molly was working her clit to another shattering orgasm. She started to thrash above him pinching her nipples hard and eventually slumped on top of Ben unable to hold herself up. The action went on until 2:30 a.m. and Bobby did not miss a second, once no one could manage another erection, the men having drained their testicles of the last few drops of semen, they all showered and snuggled down to sleep, the rule being not with your wife or husband. Bobby lay in bed not sleeping but fretting about the night's events. The next morning he went out early and was not seen all day. Being Sunday morning, Molly spent a lazy few hours relaxing and tidying up the apartment wondering where Bobby had got to. After the weekend Molly returned to work and their paths did not cross, Bobby was a bit offhand and she sensed there was something building up between them or Bobby had girlfriend trouble. Her instincts told her to leave well alone. By the end of the week, Molly was into her ovulation period and was getting very horny again having fully recovered from the weekend exploits. She showered and was thinking about what to get for dinner and she picked up Andy’s picture and sat on the bed. His smiling face and the memory of his laughter rang in her head and she felt a tingle deep inside her lower body. Her fingers slipped down to her shaven pussy and opened up the lips, gently working around her clitoris. What the hell, a quickie come before I do dinner, so she reached into the bedside cabinet and grasped the rabbit. What Molly did not know was Bobby had been home all day in his pajamas watching her since she came home. He realized she had not locked the door and trembled as the rabbit slipped in and out with the ears doing their work on her clit. Bobby’s cock was erect again sticking out through his wrap over pajama fly. He touched it and started to stroke it, but in one mad moment, he walked out of his room across the apartment and opened the door to his mother's room to see her on her back, rabbit inserted and her other fingers drilled deep into her anus and throwing her head side to side as her orgasm took control of her body. Molly opened her eyes to see Bobby standing there eyes riveted to her open cunt dripping with wetness and the rabbit still vibrating. He had a huge erection sticking out from his pajamas and he was totally unable to speak. Molly rolled over onto her front wanting to die with embarrassment, wishing she could just disappear. Bobby never said a word but walked quietly back to his room not to be seen again. Over the next few days, they carefully avoided each other. Molly had no idea how to deal with this intrusion and Bobby being so upset. The next evening quite late, Molly was sat on the sofa feeling very down. She had a shower and was dressed in a thin silk dressing gown and was about to get ready for bed. Bobby walked quietly into the room and looked at her he stuttered “Mum, I am so sorry, will you forgive me?” She raised her arms up to him and he dropped into them and snuggled down head onto her breast. As luck would have it what was beneath his mouth? Yes, her nipple, which he gently slipped his mouth around and started to gently nuzzle her. Not wanting to start another outburst, she just stayed there not moving for minutes. As her nipple started to respond to the attention she felt her pussy warming up and the wetness spreading. She pulled her dressing gown off her thighs exposing her lower belly along with her shaven slit. She looked down at Bobby’s head nearly in her lap and realized he had a huge erection sticking out of his pajamas. With one hand she pressed his face firmer into her breasts and the other hand reached down and started to work on his cock. Seeing it erect she realized he is a replica of his dad, even to the shape and size of the beautiful penis. Slowly at first and as he responded increased the pace until his hips were rocking in time to her pulls, almost too soon she felt him tremble, tense up, then explode with several juddering spurts of his semen splashing onto her bare thighs and pussy. He became calm under her arms and she said “Darling, I am truly sorry I upset you the other night. I am so sorry.” He said nothing. “You know you are just like your dad in every way, it is as if I have him back in a younger form, now I am so happy.” Bobby said nothing. Molly reached down and scooped up some of the semen on her belly and licked her fingers. “You even taste like your Dad, that is remarkable.” Bobby said nothing, struggling with how to face her. She scooped some more semen off her lap and said: “Open your mouth, taste this.” He did so and she slipped her spunky fingers between his lips. “What does it taste like?" Bobby finally replied, “Salty and cream, not what I expected.” Molly slid three fingers into her cunt and scooped out her creamy wetness. “Open your mouth, taste what a woman is like.” He did and marveled at the musky sweet aromatic smell and taste of her. Her fingers started to play with herself while Bobby watched her. She said gently “No one must know about this, they would never understand. Do you know in the Roman times many mothers, sons, fathers, and daughters had sex together and it was a good way for the older women to train the young men so they are good to their young wives?” “Let me sit up a while.” Bobby allowed her up and she removed her dressing gown and he saw a wet patch on the sofa from her dripping pussy. “Here, come down to my vagina and take a close look, put your fingers inside and play with my clit.” Bobby was fascinated and thanks to the surveillance system had a good idea what to do. He worked her gently at first increasing the pressure as she became aroused. "Bobby, use your tongue inside my cunt, lick around and see if you can find the little pearl button my clit.” He went down not knowing if it would taste wonderful or dreadful. To his surprise, she was sweet and very musky, a strong arousal for him. He loved it. After a while, she pulled him up, slid her bottom onto the very edge of the sofa cushion, and lifted him towards her. He moved easily to her and she guided his cock right to the entrance of her pussy. “Slide into me, and slowly slip it in, and then almost out. Start slowly and try not to explode too quick so I enjoy.” Bobby was deep inside her, she was being fulfilled and loved; her young man inside her at last, her dead husband was back in a new form. Bobby increased the pace slightly and after a few minutes, he paused. “What is wrong, you OK?” Bobby scooped her up off the sofa still deep inside her, and walked her into her bedroom and gently placed her on her bed. He moved up a little so he could get some purchase and started to thrust a bit harder. When she felt him starting to get near coming she said: “Wait a moment, don’t rush it, try and hold just off coming you make it last that way.” He did then resume the easy pace. Bobby could feel Molly starting to tighten around his cock, her inner muscles were doing a strangulation job on his member. She sensed his climax coming and paused him again. “Lie on your back now!” Bobby did and she climbed on top and lined up his cock at her slippery entrance, peeled back her labia, inserted him, and slid all the way onto him feeling her filling up and stretching her cunt. The end of his penis bumped against her cervix. She started to move then and kept and a regular speed moaning and pinching her nipples. Bobby reached up and pulled her down to him so he could get onto her nipples with his mouth. Not like before for comfort and warmth, but to possess her and stimulate one of her most feminine treasures. He was ecstatic and filled with lust. She started to come hard, grinding her hips into his pubic bone, tossing her head as she went over the edge, lost control, and her womb douched him with a gusher and he started to spurt his semen into her pussy. Together they passed over into oblivion and slowly came back to earth. Later after the rush died they snuggled up together and caressed each other with love and tenderness. She rolled him onto his back and started to gently suck his cock, pulling back his foreskin, cleaning him after their sex. He lay there just enjoying the love from her. When she finished she said, “Your turn now, you lick me clean.” “How?” Bobby asked. “Use your tongue and lick out inside my cunt, it will feel wonderful.” Once he had cleaned out her pussy, he started under between her legs and spotted that beautiful little red rosebud of her anus and very cautiously he licked around her anus. She jumped “You rude sod! Oh don’t start me off again, I will want to fuck all night if you do.” Bobby very shyly asked her “Can I fuck your bottom sometime please?” She stared at him for a few seconds, a deep wistful look in her eyes, he could not read her mind. “I will teach you how to be a great lover and if that is what you would like so will I, just remember there is nothing bad or dirty about a human body. What lovers do together is fine as long as they both want to and it does no harm to either.” Bobby “I have never had sex with a girlfriend, this was the first time, why don’t girls want me?” “They just need to give you a chance. Anyway, the couple that came round the other night, Marline practically snogged you at the dining table. She said to me how gorgeous you are, I am sure she would jump at the chance of fucking with you being so young and handsome.” Bobby said, “What about Gerry, he would go mad and kill me?” “No darling, they are swingers, they like to have sex with other people, friends of course, he would enjoy watching you both.” “My God! Would that ever happen! It would be awesome.” “Well as you know I am a widow and need sex from time to time. I don’t have a real man in my life so they come round for an evening, do you want to join us?” His erection was like a broom handle again. Molly said, “We can’t fuck in front of them, but you can fuck her while I have Gerry, would that be OK?” “I can’t fuck you when they come round?” “No, absolutely not, never a chance. This is for just us alone, no one must ever know.” “OK, when can you arrange it? I love the idea.” Bobby had a thought slip into his head, will I get angry when Gerry fucks my mother? Molly met up with Marline and talked her through her problem namely “Bobby is a virgin, how can I get him with a willing woman?” Marline jumped at the chance “Send him to me, I will fuck his brains out, darling.” Molly replied “No, you both come round tomorrow night. We will have a bite to eat then get down to some rude sex for him. Go into my room, all of us. You can start flirting with Bobby. I will play with Gerry so Bobby knows it is ok, and then see what happens, how does that sound?” The next night, dinner over, and the four went into her room. Bobby was trembling with excitement and Marline could hardly wait to get Booby into bed. There was an awkward moment between them all, and Marline took charge, sidled up to Bobby, and started gently kissing him on the lips. Bobby was watching Molly and Gerry moving together near her bed. Marline unbuckled Bobby’s belt, opened his zip, dropped his shorts on the floor, tugged his T-shirt over his head, and stood back admiring her handy work. “Not bad young man, now drop the boxers!” Bobby did as he was told. Marline stripped item by item, teasing Bobby as she went, increasing his ardor. Eventually just a pair of silky knickers, she said: “Bobby, you have to take these off.” Bobby moved forward and gripped the waistband and with one great rip he ripped the two halves apart and she was naked. “Ouch! That caught my cunt in the crotch, you will have to kiss her better!” She laughed and flopped onto the bed. “Come on then, what are you waiting for?” Bobby lept across the space and rolled her onto her back. He opened her legs and started licking like mad. “Not so fast, let’s start again, you are too keen!” She started gently with him, exploring each other, finding out their pleasure zones, what tickled and what pleasured. As the pace slowly got hotter, Bobby rolled her onto all fours to get access to her bottom and also to be able to watch Gerry and Molly. Molly had Gerry in her mouth sucking hard. Bobby felt the old jealousy flare up and anger started to rise. Fortunately, Marline turned, saw him watching, guessed he was shocked at his mother and took him in hand quickly. Booby soon had his cock in her mouth and started to forget about Molly, and the lust rose and he wanted to fuck Marline as hard as he could. Marline reached between his legs and slipped a wet finger up his bottom. She gently massaged his prostate and felt him build rapidly to a detonation of semen. Bobby lost control and shuddered into a maximum climax with spurt after spurt erupting from his cock. She kept on massaging making him continue until he was coughing dry squirts. Marline took pity and pulled her finger out from his arse leaving him trembling and drained. As Bobby recovered Marline started to work him over again, getting a flicker of an erection and she made sure he could see Molly and Gerry as she sensed he wanted to watch them as well. Gerry was now on top of Molly giving her long slow thrusts into her pussy, stretching and pleasing her, making sure he caught her G-spot on each in stroke. Marline realized his erection had come back as soon as he watched the couple fuck, so she rolled onto her side facing Molly and Gerry and said: “Fuck me spoon style on our sides, it is nice and slow, takes ages to come this way.” Bobby rolled in behind her found his way into her slippery cunt and started to push in and out while playing with her breasts. He could see the expression on his mother's face as she started to rise to her orgasm, the biting lips, the frown, the mouth tremble, and she screwed her face up in time to her body being screwed hard. Molly cried out “My cunt is exploding, fuck me, fuck me, harder harder. Oh God, I just wet myself!” Marline paused mid fuck and said “I need to pee. I am bursting, wait for me then we will finish this!” Bobby pulled out and rolled onto his side still watching the others. Marline disappeared into the bathroom and did not return for a while. Gerry had finished and Molly was kneeling over him sucking his cock clean after drenching him. Bobby came up behind her, his cock was rock hard, and he gently pressed against her bottom and slipped inside her very wet slimy semen riddled cunt. It felt wonderful but he felt Molly stiffen and Marline walked back into the room. Marline smiled and said, “Oh my, just like in Roman times, mothers fucking sons, but he does have a lovely big cock though, don’t he?” Two more thrusts from Bobby and he exploded into his mother's pussy, feeling every little gush going in. Molly looked desolate but Marline just laughed: “I just fucked him and his cock is wonderful, so why don’t you enjoy it. Not as if you want a baby with him, do you? Just a good energetic fuck, so what’s the problem?” Gerry laughed, “Now I know why you two were so keen for this. Molly wants to fuck Bobby, and my wife guessed it, so you got caught out! As far as I am concerned, we can do this anytime again. Marline enjoyed it, so did we all. Maybe Bobby should try a man as I am bi. Why not next time we come around?” Molly said “It has never happened before, a one-off accident in the moment. I don’t think Bobby realized who he put it into.” Two days after the evening Bobby slipped into his mother's room and snuggled up to her. She was a little frigid at first, but as he worked over her nipples arousing her, the wetness returned, the desires rose, and she welcomed him back into her body. Afterwards, when they were quiet and peaceful, she told him “Marline and Gerry are coming back Saturday night. They want you with us and Gerry wants to try you as well, how does that appeal?” “God, what is it like, sucking a man’s cock?” “Wonderful. I suck pussies and cocks, women are sweet and musky, men are slightly salty. Both are lovely, so try it and enjoy. Don’t have a preconception of it, try for yourself.”

My wife was 20 at the time and we had been married over a year. She was very hot and had a fantastic pair of legs on her. One would have sworn she had been an exotic dancer prior due to the tone of her legs. She always got me instantly hard flaunting them which she enjoyed doing when we went out as well. We had sex often and after awhile it was becoming routine so we decided to spice it up a little by playing fantasy games. In the middle of hot sex, we would take turns envisioning we were with someone else and then would blurt out who it was. It drove me wild hearing her moan another guy's name and knowing she was thinking it was him fucking her. This led to a lot of hot, wild, fun sex. Finally one evening, I asked her if she would let another guy fuck her if I was okay with it. I told her I would love to watch her in action. She said that while it sounded exciting, she wasn't sure she could do it and would be embarrassed if it got to that point and she backed out. I asked if for her first time she would be more comfortable trying it on her own. She admitted she would. It was at that same time that we were supposed to have a repairman come to fix a leak in our master bathroom wall. The night before he was to come, we had fantastic sex as I told her she could flirt and flaunt with him and perhaps give it to him. She went wild as I fucked her and said, "imagine his cock getting so hard for you and wanting to put it in you." "Imagine him pounding out his lust for you deep in your hot pussy." She kept moaning, "fuck me, fuck me, fuck meeeeee." I said, "so are you going to do this?" She said, "yes." It was agreed that whatever happened, when I came home from work, she would be wearing whatever she had worn to entice the guy and leave her hair as it was when he left and also the bed as well. She is 5'5", shoulder length dark blond hair, blue eyes, average size tits, and those luscious toned legs of hers. At work the next day, I had trouble focusing on work as I thought about what might be going on. I had to keep fighting off getting a hard on thinking of my sexy young wife being fucked by another man. In the late afternoon, I had returned to my office to see there was a message on my desk saying my wife had called. I closed my door and called her. She said, "well I soloed today." Wanting to be fully sure what she meant, I asked her what that meant and she said, "I got fucked." My cock sprang to life. I asked her if the guy had kissed her and she said, "a lot. His tongue was in my mouth often" I asked her if he had cum in her and she said, "oh yes." I then asked her if she had enjoyed it and she again replied, "oh yes." I couldn't wait to get home. When I walked into the house, she greeted me, her hair majorly messed up and she was wearing a skimpy, tight super sexy body suit and heels. We hotly kissed and she took my hand and led me to the bedroom. The bed was messed up majorly from where he had fucked her. I got her on the bed and couldn't wait to get my cock in her. She told me all the lusty details as I fucked her. She said the guy kept eyeing her legs and she made sure to provide him various hot poses constantly. He often commented on her legs and she would thank him. At one point he asked her if we ever had a secret and she told him that we did not as we told each other everything. She said later she realized that was his way of opening the door to do her. He finished his days work and she offered him a cold beer. He said he would have one if she would join him and she did. They sat at the dining room table with her at a 90 degree angle from him again flaunting her legs to him which he kept staring at. She finally blurted out, "you know, I've been thinking about what you said about having a secret and think I would like to have one." He sat his beer down, stood up, as did she and he grabbed her and pulled he tightly against him as he French kissed her and ground his mid-section into hers. She said she could feel his cock growing against her as his hands roamed and squeezed her bare ass area. They went into the bedroom and he got her on the bed on her back and started to eat her pussy but she said he only did that for a brief period as he told her later he wanted to get his cock in her before she changed her mind. She said his cock was rock hard, about the same size as mine but with a huge hard head on it. He guided it to her pussy and she said she climaxed as entered her. As he fucked her, his hands roamed her succulent legs. She said he got so into it that at one point she moaned, "oh baby, fuck me, fuck me." She said he told her what a fantastic fuck she was. She said after a few climaxes of hers, he finally groaned and she felt his cock spurting deep into her. He enjoyed kissing her as his cock began to wither and he told her how fantastic that had been. That was my hot, sexy wife's first experience with another man. More hot stories to cum as she got into it majorly and it still drives me wild.

My wife, Carissa, and I had just gotten married. We found being married didn't change anything - we both loved sex and lots of it! Carissa is a 35-year-old Black woman with 40DD breasts and a round ass; she is a big, beautiful lady. I am white, 43, and in pretty good shape, as I had just gotten out of the Army. Not long after we were married, in one of those newlyweds sharing secrets moments, I admitted I would love to see another man fuck her while I watched (at a minimum} or participated (ultimate). I was surprised when she said, "I think that would be a huge turn-on as well. Performing for my man has always been a sexual fantasy of mine. I gotta know, you are serious, right?" I just smiled. About a month later, things started to fall into place. One night we ran into a Malik. He was a good-looking, weight-lifting, Black soldier Carissa found very sexy. Nothing happened the night we met him, but the seeds had been planted. Carissa and I have a side business doing photography. One Saturday night, about two weeks after we met Malik, we had been employed to take photos of a lingerie show at a nightclub in town. Carissa and I took pictures of the lingerie show (featuring both men and women). After the show, she and Malik sat next to each other. He played with Carissa's thick thighs outside her dress, and she played with his dick through his pants. It was a hot, sexual tension-filled night. The following Monday was a typical Monday. But this was a day and night to remember for a long time. We had a large SUV then. Carissa called me at about 3 p.m. and said she would pick me up. I carpooled with someone else at work, so her call surprised me. Carissa was waiting for me out front when I got off at 4:30. I climbed in, and instead of heading home, she drove to a department store. She told me to go in and take off my underwear. I was wearing a shirt, tie, and slacks. Carissa was wearing a black dress. Puzzled but intrigued, I followed her instructions. I exited the store and climbed back in the Yukon, minus my underwear, which I put in a sack. Carissa drove out of town on a back road. We found a picnic area about ten miles away, and Carissa pulled up her dress and showed me she did not have panties on. And, she had shaved her pussy. We laid down the seats and got in the back of the Yukon. Carissa had a blanket and two of her yoga mats there waiting. Not wanting to get naked, as you never know when the police might show up, Carissa pulled her dress up to her throat, and I pulled down my pants. I ate her pussy to get it wet, and then we fucked in the missionary position. Carissa came two or three times while I pounded her hot pussy with my rock-hard dick. She pulled up her bra, exposing her tits so I could suck on them while I fucked her. Soon I filled her pussy with my hot cum while she moaned through another orgasm. We lay there briefly to catch our breath and then rearranged our clothes. We drove back to civilization and decided to have a fancy dinner in town. We drove to the nice steakhouse in town and had a great meal. After a dinner conversation about jobs, life, and sex, we went to a bar nearby. Nothing was happening there, so we headed for the local jazz club after just one drink. Malik had a friend named Chuck who had just come in from Germany, and they were there having a good time drinking, talking, and watching football. Carissa sat beside Malik, and I was on her other side. Malik then split his time talking with Chuck and then Carissa. After two drinks and much conversation, Carissa leaned over to me and said, "I think I want to fuck Malik. What do you think?" I answered, "He must really turn you on. It is OK with me as long as I am there. Where?" She quickly replied, "His place, if he wants. Are you going to talk to him?" "Sure, give me some time," I said. About 30 minutes later, Malik got up and went to the bathroom. I joined him so we could talk. "Carissa is hot for you, you know," I told him while we were in the bathroom. "I already fucked her once tonight, but she is still hot and horny - so much so she does not have panties on!" Malik replied, "Really? I knew that girl was a hot one!" We went back to the bar, and I gave Carissa the thumbs-up sign. When Malik sat back down, he whispered something to Carissa and then took a drink. I was standing off at an angle that looked like I wanted a better view of the game. The reason was so I could see him and Carissa better from where I was. A few minutes later, I saw Malik drop his hand down and approach Carissa's thigh. He slowly moved his hand up her thigh, pushing her dress higher, then sneaking under it. You could tell when he got to bare pussy because he broke out with a big smile. He started to play with her pussy, and I could tell Carissa was being turned on. Malik turned to say something to Chuck that neither Carissa nor I could hear. Still, I found out later that he told him, "I have a hot one here, she doesn't have any panties on, and I have my hand all over her pussy. Maybe we won't have to call around to get some pussy tonight." Malik continued to caress her pussy, and I could see that Carissa had dropped her hand down on his lap to squeeze his cock through his pants. It was about 10:00 p.m., and everyone was anxious to get something going. Carissa went to the bathroom and motioned me over when she came out. "We are going to his apartment and waiting for him," Carissa explained. "They are going to finish their drinks and then go to his apartment." So we left in our van and went to his apartment complex about 3 miles from the Jazz Corner. We found a spot in the parking lot and waited. While we were waiting, I was playing with Carissa's bare pussy. She was so hot and bothered that she was almost panting with desire. I was just teasingly rubbing the outside of her pussy. Still, whenever she thought my fingers were near her sloppy hole, she would thrust her hips, trying to get my fingers to go in. Just when I thought if I valued my life, I couldn't deny her anymore, Malik and Chuck pulled up. We walked over to them, and Malik unlocked and opened his door, and we all went in. Malik got everyone a drink and showed Carissa his photo collection. He had been everywhere in his military career and had many pictures. Many photographs had Malik smiling beside a beautiful full-figured woman of various nationalities. It was apparent what type of woman he liked, which was another big turn-on for Carissa. After 30 minutes, I approached Carissa and asked, "Why isn't anything happening? I thought you were hot, horny, and wanting Malik?" She said, "Yes, I am, but I do not want Chuck here." I thought that was the end of any sex play that day, as Chuck was staying with Malik and had nowhere else to go. It was also obvious Chuck was horny too. Malik was in the living room with Carissa, I was in the kitchen, and Chuck was in the bedroom trying to set up a date for himself or him and Malik. I think he found someone and he called Malik into the bedroom where the phone was. When they were in there, Carissa moved to a chair that looked directly into Malik's bedroom, pulled up her dress and bunched it around her waist, pulled her thighs apart, and started to play with her pussy. I saw Malik drop the phone, get up, and head for Carissa. He said, "Lynn, you sure have a hot wife. May I eat her pussy?" I said, "She has probably been waiting two weeks and all night to hear that, but you had better ask her!" Carissa replied, standing up and taking his hand, "Hell, yes!" Malik led her to the couch and laid her down. He pulled up her dress, and when it was up around her neck, he released it and went to her bra - too late. Carissa was already removing it. I went over, and as Malik got down on his knees to eat her pussy, I pulled the dress over her head and put it on a nearby chair. I took her bra and put it there too. Carissa was now naked with three clothed guys in the house. She put one leg on the couch and the other on the floor as Malik ate her pussy. He spread her pussy lips and went to town, eating her hot, wet pussy. Carissa loved it. Then Chuck came out of the bedroom, walked over to me, and said, "Does she suck cock?" I said, "Very well." "May I?" he asked. I replied, "I said it is OK by me, but you must ask the lady." Chuck walked over to Carissa, who was enjoying the oral ministrations of Malik, and unzipped his pants as he walked. Carissa did not say anything; she was too busy cuming, but she grabbed his soft dick, pulled it to her, and immediately put it in her mouth. Well, so much for Chuck not participating or having to leave!! Chuck stood there as Carissa held his dick in her hand while licking and sucking it as Malik started to use his fingers in addition to his mouth. Carissa was going crazy with sexual desire. I was busy taking pictures as I did not want to miss any of this sexual adventure. Chuck tapped Malik on the shoulder and told him to take a break and take his clothes off. Malik backed off of Carissa, with Carissa expressing disappointment in not having her pussy taken care of. Chuck took care of that. He got between her thighs and started to feast on her pussy while Malik tore his clothes off beside me. He was quickly naked with an impressive hard-on. I was already naked, but before I could go anywhere, Malik had his cock in Carissa's mouth while his friend was eating my wife's pussy. I continued to take pictures and play with my dick. I told Chuck to take a break so he could get naked. He jumped up and started taking off his clothes. Malik moved down to Carissa's legs and, with her assistance, put his hard black cock into her pussy. They began to fuck, with Carissa wrapping her legs around Malik as he fed her hot, wet pussy with his hard dick. They were both moaning and groaning as they got into fucking each other. Meanwhile, Chuck was nude, and now we were all naked. Because they were fucking on the couch, there was no room for Chuck or me to get our dicks in her mouth. So we just watched their hot, sexy coupling. And it was hot. I moved around, watching them fuck. I watched from the side and the back, watching his cock go in and out of my wife's cunt, Malik going balls deep on each stroke. Malik had not had pussy for a while, so he grunted that he was going to come. Carissa held him tighter on his last stroke, and he came hard in her pussy as she held him tight with her arms and legs. After resting briefly on Carissa, Malik got up with cum dripping from his cock. Malik had just cleared off the couch when Chuck jumped onto the couch. I thought he would fuck her well fucked pussy, but I was wrong, and Carissa was the winner. Chuck got right down there face first and started to eat her pussy and lick her clit. He got a big mouth full of their mixed cum, and Carissa was going wild, cuming and cuming again while he ate her pussy. I could only watch this wild, wild scene - my cock as hard as a rock! Chuck took a short break only to tell me, "Come on up here so she can suck her husband's cock." Then he went right back to her cunt. I moved forward and put my dick in her mouth. Not being passive like Chuck and Malik, I started to fuck her face. She played with my balls as she moaned with pleasure from Chuck eating at her pussy. Carissa then took my dick out and told Chuck, "Honey, with all that good pussy eating, you just did; you deserve a good fuck," and she pulled him up so that he could put his hard dick in her hot cunt. He fucked like he had not had any pussy in a while - he had not - and he fucked as hard but as tender as Malik did. Malik had washed up and was now standing and watching as well. He took a couple of pictures of Chuck fucking and her sucking me. Chuck raised her legs and smoothly drove his dick in and out of her wet pussy. He suddenly grunted and yelled as he filled Carissa's pussy with his hot cum. Carissa pressed him hard to her with one hand while playing with my balls with the other. When Chuck got off, I immediately got between her legs and started to eat Chuck's cum out of her pussy. While she thought she was exhausted, she quickly came alive with my tongue in her pussy and my fingers on her clit. Malik came up closer, got on his knees by the couch, and started to suck on Carissa's nipples by taking as much tit in his mouth as he could while tonguing her nipple. Carissa was going crazy again as we overloaded her sex sensors a third time. When I could taste them no more, I climbed up in the sex saddle and started to fuck my wife while Malik continued to suck her tits. Chuck, not to be left out, put his slick cum-coated cock in her mouth so that she was getting three dicks simultaneously. Carissa was now in sex heaven! After watching all this hot action and seeing all this cum flying and all these sexual stimuli, I knew I would not last long. But I was doing fine until someone grabbed my balls, and bam, I shot my cum in my wife's pussy. It was her fourth fuck of the night, and she loved it. Not to be outdone by any of us, Malik got between her thighs and commenced to eat my/our cum out of her hot, wet cunt. Now each of us had tasted the Carissa cum/sperm cocktail her hot pussy held. Malik made her cum at least twice that I could tell before Carissa yelled, "Let me up. I have to pee. You guys are fantastic! This is the most exciting night of my life! You guys treat me like a queen. I am so damn hot." And with that, she disappeared into the bathroom. She used the bathroom, washed up, and came out with a towel around her as the three of us watched TV waiting for her to come out to see if she wanted more of us. She did. Chuck took off her towel and led her back to the couch. Why we never went to the bedroom, I do not know, but that couch got a hell of a workout that night. We were all still naked, all three dicks semi-hard. Carissa started to lie down on her back, but Chuck put her on her hands and knees on the couch instead. He put his face into her pussy from the rear to ensure she was or would get wet again. Chuck ate her pussy and rubbed her ass until her pussy was good and wet. Then he got on the couch behind her and put his dick in, and fucked her doggy style. This made it easy for Malik and I to get in front of her and feed her our cocks. Carissa was in heaven again - sucking two cocks and getting fucked simultaneously. We all lasted longer this time, and there was sex in the air -- sounds, smells, sights -- it was awesome. When we came - I came on her tits, Malik on her face, and Chuck on her ass. And I do not think Carissa ever stopped coming until we did. After that, we were all exhausted, Carissa put on her dress, and we went home. What a great sex day. And this is how we got into the swinging lifestyle. There have been many adventures that followed.

My wife Amy came home from work all hot and bothered the other day. That new girl who recently moved here from out-of-state, Claire, just told me that she and her husband were invited to Ken and Lesley's house for drinks and snacks. Amy couldn't understand why we were not invited. I asked Amy not to be jealous and told her that we all had our own swinger friends. Then, a few days later, she told me that Claire had told her about their evening with Lesley and Ken. Claire said they had only ever gone to kissing and cuddling parties where they previously had lived. Lesley explained about having fun swinging. Pete, Claire's husband, had sex with Lesley but it was the wrong time of the month for Claire so she and Ken sat it out. Pete, Claire's husband, said he had enjoyed his first experience of swinging last week. He wanted Claire to catch up with him. On Friday evening we all met at Ken and Lesley's house. After introductions of Claire and Pete to me, Lesley began by saying that Claire wanted to try swinging. Lesley said there were options. The girls could swap with all the guys. Each of the guys got their SO warmed up and we began changing partners. Amy said that she would like to finish with Ken in a separate room. Claire said that she liked that idea, Claire and I finished up together in a bedroom. When she took off her blouse I saw she had a patch on her arm. "Is that up to date?" I asked her and she said, "definitely." My next question was, "So are we protected or unprotected?" and she said, "I like the feel of warm flesh inside me." Claire has a beautiful body but very small boobs. We soon started having sex and she started to chuckle and said, "If you cum on my tittles, perhaps it will help them grow." We continued for a while and as she had an orgasm she cried, "Please finish inside me!" On our way home Amy and I discussed our experiences and we both agreed that Claire was a super person.

Hello George, It’s been the first time in a long time Alex and I were at a house party together. We pull up to park near Susan’s home and we look at each other for a final check in: “So when you see me riding another man and cumming hard?” I asked. “I’m happy for you," he replied. "And when you see me get a woman out of her dress?” “I’m happy for her," I replied. "There are five couples here tonight, which means?” “You’re having sex with all five men and any wife up for it“ he replied. “And?” “We’ve all been tested , so you’re likely taking all cock bareback,” he added. “Yes, I am,” was my reply. We only know Susan and Edison. So, everyone else is new to us. We have the equivalent of overnight bags in tow and reach the front door. Fun-toned voices reach us as the door opens and for the first time that I’ve ever attended Susan’s parties, she’s not naked at the doorway. “Thank goodness you’re here," Susan exclaimed. "Everyone else arrived early and now, with some fortune, perhaps we’ll start early. And, remember, my favorite guidelines: Arrive as a couple, leave as a couple, play like you’re single.” ”You give me a signal and I promise we’ll start right away," I reply. "I just want to make certain I start with a man. I want to put on a show for Alex.” “I can always count on you," Susan smiled. "By the way, amazing dress. Almost too beautiful to slide you out of.” I look around the room and everyone seems happy enough and fit enough, which is nice, yet not required. Engagement and enthusiasm and worshiping me as a goddess are all I required. I don’t want to think too hard tonight. My dress is backless, jade green and pleated throughout. My husband is with me and I want him to show every woman what he’s made of. I want his flat stomach to deeply thrust cock into all of them. I can see that the man are all Anglo-saxons, there’s one Japanese, and one ebony-skinned wonder wife. I want him to have those two before I seduce them. Who knows, maybe at the same time. “Hello. I’m Sandra,” I say to the Japanese wife. We chat and ask that when things start if I could start with her husband? I grin and glance in his direction and his expression says, ”Please say I can !!” Her eyes slide up and down Alex and she replies, “I think it would a fabulous start.” I explain that I would return and Alex and I get a quick drink and I take a half a hit of weed from Susan (it’s too strong normally). This will be art for me as I want to be be sensibly stoned. I hear music start. It’s ,”Seven Devils,” by Florence + the Machine. This my cue. We had chatted with Mika and Sam and they thought my idea was a great way to start. I took Sam by the hand and led him to the center of the living room. I smiled a pleasant grin as I stopped near the center of the room, just near an empty couch. I stretch my arms over my had and swiveled my hips and Sam placed his hands upon them. I bent my elbow and leaned my head to the right with a finger pointed at my neck where was encouraged to place his kissable lips. I close my eyes and swoon left and right encouraging him. He nibbles my ear romantically. I certainly picked well for my first fucking of the night. Sam slides his hands across the front of my dress in a ‘V’ in front of my hips. He kisses my neck more firmly, and then licks my ear again. He’s a spectacular choice. His hands then slide to my back and he perfectly slips the zipper down my dress. I reach back and still facing forward, run my fingers through his hair for more encouragement. Then, starting with the straps, begins to roll the dress off me. My dress rolls further down and my breasts spill forward, revealing them to my audience. I hear a couple go, ”Oh, yes!” from the group. How spectacular to hear this. Sam’s hands slip over them. Sam's hands are warm and they make me feel amazing. I’m so happy he’s going to be doing me very, very soon. The dress slips further off me, exposing my bare midriff and back. I’ve attained some fans as there are some exclamations of ”She is quite hot,” and, ”Her skin is amazing.” Sam rolls the dress past my hips and as it falls to the floor, my panties, with his encouragement slid off me to the floor too. I step out of my dress and panties, completely on the floor. I turn to face Sam and kiss him, my tongue slipping past his lips warmly. I'’m unbuttoning his shirt; I slide it off him. Then his belt is undone and he anxiously pushes down his jeans. We’re kissing each other intently. He’s a very good kisser and we’re naked in front of everyone. I open my eyes and look to see Alex. Alex and Mika are both standing in the crowd. I can see how he’s behind her, her blouse fully open; her hand and his down the front of her jeans, unbuttoned, her pussy being stroked, as she is reaching back with her other hand, surely stroking his cock. They are both focused on watching us. It’s exquisite. Oh Mika, your husband will be inside me soon enough and then Alex with take you. You’re obviously more than willing to fuck this man you’ve just met. Sam has worked his way down my body and is now on his knees licking my pussy. His really good pushing his tongue over and by my clitoris and back again. It feels amazing. I’m not going to orgasm until he’s fucking me, though. That and I want my pussy wet with his cum. Sam kisses his way back to my lips, pausing perfectly sucking my breasts. His mouth meets mine again, his tongue moving over mine intently. I’m exactly where he wants me. And now we begin. I take Sam by the hand again. The couch arms are large and rounded and I lay the front of my body over them. My body is curved over it, my face gently resting on the cushions. Then, I feel him, just like I told him. He pushes into my pussy and I hear a “Hurray!”, from the group along with a couple of, ”Damn, she looks like a great fuck.” No argument. He slides his hands over my tush and lower back and begins a slow pulsation in and out of me. I’m so wet for him. I shudder for the first time of what will be several. I cum for him. I open my eyes and can see Mika and Alex on another couch. They’ve just started fucking . Her legs are wrapped around him as he fucks her missionary while running his teeth along her neck. Then, in one more moment, Sam's intensity accelerates. He’s grabbing my ass hard as the thrashing of me begins. Some people are still watching and start a joyful chant of,” fuck her, fuck her,” and it’s turning me on because the emotions behind are just so sex positive. Then Sam’s body surges forward and his hips grind against my ass. Inside me his cock cums. I am thrilled. Sam relaxes against me, his cock staying inside and I’m loving the fact he’s warm and I’m wet from him. We get some applause as people start getting back to their own interests. After a few moments he releases me. I sit on the couch and motion for him to sit next to me. He’s still hard. “I think there’s still some cum on that cock,” and I bend over going down on him, my tongue making him harder instantly. His cum tastes wonderful as he slides his fingers into my hair, encouraging me. I come up and he misses me immediately. Our lips part and I say, ”I’d like more of you if you’re up for it?” Well, this is not a man who makes a girl wait. He moves my body facing up on the couch and moves over me, kissing me sweetly and he’s in my pussy in one motion. I wrap my legs around him on appreciation. Sam asks, ”How did you know how amazing that ‘couch’ thing would be?” I asked, as he was in me at a nice even pace, “Do you know Edison ?” He replied he did. “Edison was my first swing partner. Susan had Alex off to the side and to herself. Edison stripped me in moments and bent me over the couch like we were and fucked me. It was certainly a first, having a man I barely knew take me with such intensity. I loved it.” Well, if Sam liked me before, imaging Edison putting it to me drove him over the top. The kisses became intense immediately, hand firm and a bit rough (which was cool) on my breasts and the fucking intensified . I wanted a good missionary style thrashing and I was getting one. I came again with a warm rolling orgasm. I wrapped my arms around Sam in a full embrace, his cock was hard and while I didn’t ask, I think he ejaculated into me again as his body again relaxed into mine. We kissed a while more, then sat up. “Can we be exclusive for tonight’s party?” he asked. “Now you know that’s not what this is about," I replied. "But you are wonderful and my first of the night. Can you feel how every man is jealous of you?” He perked up on that comment. “Besides, at a party like this, my last man is always Edison. I cannot deny him having me.” Another smile and off into the group we went. I was going to take a quick shower, clean up a smidgen, get into splendid piece of nothing and make myself available again. I looked into the expansive great room and there was my wonderful husband, now banging some large-breasted redhead. Good for her. If you want to read more, let me know. I did get to every husband.

My wife, Tits, worked for a medium-sized company. It had the owner/president, Vice President COO, General Manager, and Vice President of Sales, her boss, Nick. Recently a fifth person., the DOD Sales Manager, had left the company. I will let Tits what happened... Nick had put me in for the position. When I got to work today, Nick called me into his office and said he told the management team wanted to interview me. They wanted to meet me tonight after work at The Meeting Room. This was an upscale restaurant downtown in the tallest building in our little city. I was very excited because it was so swank!! Nick told me later to go home and get ready for tonight's interview. He told me to wear a white blouse and black slacks but to dress to impress. I got home, showered, trimmed, and picked out my clothes. I picked a purple pair of thong underwear along with a sheer camisole with no bra. I have DD tits and they looked great in my cammy. I picked out a white, but not too business, blouse but left the top three buttons undone for cleavage. The slacks were my best silk pants. Just long enough to be perfect with my heels. On my way to the restaurant I called my hubby to explain what was going on and I have a chance to get a management position that paid six figures. He was excited and told me I had earned this opportunity and to knock‘em dead!!! I arrived at the meeting room and was excited. We had never been here before and I was told it was very expensive. I walked through the door and was surprised that it was a very large bar and dining hall but upstairs there were five doors. Nick came from the bar and told me I looked great and told me we were meeting with the inner circle of upper management . They were Hal Greene, owner and President; Bill Whaley,VP; Randy Cline, Chief Operations Manger; Nick; and myself. Nick had been DOD Sales Manager for 10 years and I have been his assistant for seven years. After getting into the private room upstairs, the waiter brought in some sparkling water and a nice bottle of Dom on ice. After the waiter left and we settled in to the interview I was told this position was considered a management position and paid $80,000 a year plus bonuses. This position was level with Nick but I would work very closely with him until I learned the ropes. Hal then spoke up and told me I was the number one candidate and that the team felt very comfortable with me but had to be assured that I could move in step with the others. This was to show the non inner circle management and the other 153 employees that as a manager team we are are a solid wall and we move as one. Many of the deals we make are confidential and what happens here must stay here even from our family. "Can you do that Debbie (my real name)?" Hal asked. I told them I would do what ever it takes. "Fantastic," said Hal and they clapped. He said, "Get the waiter and let’s eat and drink!!" After a fantastic meal we opened the champagne and had many drinks. We soon got to business and started to discuss contracts. About a half an hour later the room seem to get warm. Hal stood first, checked the thermostat, and then removed his dress shirt and hung it on a chair, followed by Randy, Bill, and Nick. I sat for a minute, then stood and removed my blouse and hung it on chair, the management team moving as one. Bill said don’t call a repair guy, we are almost done. 15 minutes later Randy got up and removed his slacks and hung them on a chair. He was followed by the rest of the guys, so I stood up and followed suit. Looking at Nick I could tell he was nicely hung as were the others, but Hal was wearing briefs and it looked like he was hiding a squirrel in his shorts! I was sure they were looking at my g-string now wet!! They soon removed their undershirts and I my cammy and was now topless with very hard nipples and even more wet!!!! After a few more drinks Hal stood up and removed his briefs and stood before me with a huge veiny cock. He took my hand and turned me around and pulled down my g-string and sat me down on his huge cock. The rest of the team gathered in front of me playing with huge tits and stroking themselves and cumming on my face tits and stomach!!! I came sooo hard when Hal suddenly exploded inside of me, it felt great!! A s I sat there Nick brought me a warm towel and help me clean up. After we got dressed the team clapped and welcomed me to the inner circle. Hal came over and told me I was to receive the sign on bonus of $2,500 cash tonight. And on my first check in my new position I will get another $2,500 and I will be getting a salary of $100,000 per year plus bonuses and a company credit card as I will be traveling a lot with the sales team. I told my hubby I was getting a $2,500 sign on bonus.… wait until he reads this 🙀. Tits!!

It has been quite a few years since we have been able to get away for our anniversary and we finally planned a week away for just ourselves at the beach. We decided to go during the late summer when my wife's parents could watch the kids during summer break. We had a lot of anticipation and excitement leading up to it and left early on a Saturday morning to be able to fully enjoy our first day. We had an early check in for the room and got up there before noon and decided to get ourselves settled before going down to the pool area. We splurged and had an ocean-facing balcony so when my wife was unpacking I went out to take a look. When I came back in she was standing there laughing as she held a 24 pack of condoms and looked at me and said, "We are here for 6 days, this might be a bit much." I smiled and said, "Just wanted to make sure I had enough." Of course she couldn't let it go by without responding, "You know, if you just had a vasectomy, we wouldn't need these anymore at all." I replied, "I know, I know." So we finished unpacking and she changed into her bathing suit. We are both 38 and have pretty nice bodies but for her, she doesn't enjoy wearing a bikini anymore. She is 5'6" cute brunette with long hair, a firm sexy ass and soft 36D tits. She changed into a sexy suit none the less, it was kind of like a bikini at the top but with an added amount that covered her stomach. I didn't mind as I could still admire her breasts. When we got to the pool area we went right to the bar and the drinks kept flowing. We laid by the pool, walked by the beach and spent some time in the water but mostly just had drinks in our hands. On the way back to the room we stopped by the front desk and bought a few 6-packs for the fridge in the room. We walked up to the room carrying our beer and as soon as we got inside we put the beers down and started really kissing, then she pulled away and said to save it for later because she wanted to have a few drinks on the balcony. I hand her one and she goes out on the balcony while I put the others in the fridge. Then I walk out and hear her talking to someone, that's when I saw that the room next door had an adjoining balcony. He was a younger guy named Jeremy and was having a pleasant conversation so I offered him a beer and then sat down. We talked for a while and it was a lot of fun and my wife then made a comments and said, "You must be having so much fun with all these young sexy girls on the beach." He just laughed and said that he enjoyed some of the sights. I jumped in and responded, "I like what I get to look at" and got an eye roll from my wife. My wife said she wished she still had the body she used to have, especially the perky tits. Without thinking I reached over and grabbed a tit and said that they were great. I expected her to swat my hand away but she left it there and said I only liked them because I was stuck with them. I immediately looked at Jeremy and asked if he thought they were nice too and he just smiled and said he didn't mind looking at them. This is when I realized that the drinks had really hit her because she stood up and leaned over, squeezing them together with her hands saying, "They might look good from this angle." She bent over a little too far and fell into his lap and they both started laughing. She collapsed on her knees in front of him and looked at him and asked, "Do you really think they look nice?". He insisted yes and she still argued that he was just saying it to be nice. So I leaned forward and reached around and grabbed her top and pulled it open with her tits spilling out. "Now he can see them and I know he likes them," I said. He said they looked so nice and soft and that he really did think they were nice. She told him how sweet he was and that she wanted to make sure he got a nice view of them and I sat and watched as she reached forward and pulled his swim trunks to his ankles. I sat speechless ash she leaned forward and squeezed her tits around his dick slowly tit fucking his cock to make him hard. As she did it she asked if her tits were as soft as they looked and if he enjoyed the way her big areolas looked on her big tits. "Those are the most suckable nipples I have ever seen," he responded. She quickly stood up and pushed one of her tits in his mouth and his hands immediately went to her ass and he effortlessly slid her bottoms off. As he was sucking her nipples back and forth he was also rubbing her pussy and driving her wild. She spread her legs open wide enough to straddle him and sat down on his lap with his dick in between them. He was really enjoying her tits and I know how much that turns her on and how crazy he was driving her. It was then that she leaned forward dragging her pussy along his dick then letting the tip touch her pussy as she started working her way down on it. At this moment is when I noticed just how big he was, she was about halfway down and working it up and down inside her but he wanted more. He grabbed her ass and started pulling her down onto his dick. She moaned, "Oh my god I am so full. You are so deep. This is stretching me out so much. God keep going". When she said keep going is when he thrust his hips upward and went all the way inside her. She was just moaning "Oh fuck me!" over and over as she rode his dick through an orgasm. She was really pushing down to get it all inside her when I saw him grab hold of her ass and clench up and I knew he was cumming. She got up right after and walked inside the room and I didn't know how she felt about what just happened. She was only gone for a minute and came back with a beer and handed it to Jeremy. Then she turned and got on her knees in front of me and pulled my pants down to see my already hard dick. She sat on my lap like she did his and had my dick pushed between us. She was kissing me deeply and then kissing my neck and told me to close my eyes. So I did and and the next thing she did was slide back a little and then I feel her touch my dick. She kind of giggled as she unrolled a condom onto me then got on top and pushed my dick inside her. She was riding me and told me that since I brought condoms that I needed to use them. She kept talking and said: "Wow, doesn't this feel so strange to get sloppy seconds while wearing a condom. Jeremy made my pussy all loose and sloppy for you." I couldn't think with how wild this situation was. She looked at me and continued, "You know he hasn't even kissed me and I have his cum in my pussy." With that I tensed up and came in the condom. She went inside the room and laid down in bed and fell asleep immediately. Jeremy and I finished our beers and then both went to our rooms. I laid in bed for hours replaying what just happened as she slept soundly through to the morning.

We met a couple listed on one of the national swingers’ boards. I made contact with them via phone and we arranged a meet and greet at a nice restaurant. My wife was very nervous but agreed to at least listen. Over dessert, the female half of the other couple gave my wife the do's and don’t and how swinging works. We then decided to go to their home and continue the socialization. The other female led the show and started removing her clothes. We all followed suit and jumped on their king-sized bed. Within short order the other man was going down on my wife while his partner started sucking my cock. The other man then mounted my wife and started fucking her. In the 40 years of our marriage, I never heard my wife moan so loud before! When she came, it was almost ear splitting. The guy then led her to another room and began fucking her again. It was a pleasure to watch. It was at that point in our marriage that my wife changed from a shy introvert to a starved sexual being. Nothing stops her now. She enjoys threesome, other women, gangbangs, and double penetration. Happy wife, happy life!

About 5 years ago I did this to my wife. She loves to be tied down and left in the room - blindfolded. I would come in and tease her and she wouldn’t know when or if I would be back. The anticipation of it all was what got her wet and horny. The time I’m referring to, I left her for about an hour- called up two buddies and had them come by - told them not to ring the door bell which they didn’t. I came back into the room and had her suck my cock- actually I made her gag on it. Then I slapped her face and told her she was a good slut - I didn’t cum, wanted her to want it more. I left the room and my buddy walked past me and put his cock in her mouth. I was watching from the doorway and I believe she could tell it wasn’t mine but she sucked it like a pro. He pulled his cock from her mouth and came all over her face. He walked out the door and I signaled my bbc friend to enter the room. He’s about 10 inches, not as thick as mine though. He immediately went to her pussy and ate her pussy while fingering her asshole! Then took his long cock and slapped her clit with it several times - she gasped in excitement. He placed the tip of his cock at her fat cameltoe pussy and slowly got it about 1/4 ways in - then rammed it home. He bottomed out! She screamed in pain and he covered her mouth with his hand. He then fucked her hard and fast for about 20 minutes before he looked to me and I nodded. He then filled her pussy with a massive load of hot cum! He pulled it out, put it in her mouth, and she cleaned him. He kissed her on the forehead and walked out the room. The guys gathered their things and left and thanked me for my slut wife. I came back into the room about an hour later, placed a pillow under her low back so she had some lift from the bed. Worked my fingers and her plug in and out of her ass for a good ten minutes or so, grabbed the lube, put it on my cock, and of course her lovely asshole. She was still dripping bbc cum from her exhausted pussy. I put my cock against her asshole and pushed until she was moaning like a whore. I fucked her ass savagely for about 15-20 minutes before I unleashed a torrent of hot cum - ropes of it - in her ass. I pulled out and had her clean me off properly. I took off the blindfold and she was smiling, exhausted and cum-filled! I smacked her on her ass hard and told her to get in the shower and get cleaned up! 😉😉

My girlfriend and I have been together now for almost three years. Monica is 27, 5'7", around 120 lbs. 34-24-36, with nice C-cup tits and a very nice rounded butt. She has a part-time gig modeling for some websites. We always enjoy great sex. Little did we realize that we've been missing out a lot on exploring and having fun outside our committed life. By that, I mean sex with other people. Our dirty conversations serve as a sexual catalyst for us. We get very turned on by stories of our past sexual episodes with our ex's. Things kept getting naughtier as time passed by. I suddenly started having this strong urge to see Monica in the throes of ecstasy, another cock pumping her sweet, tight pussy. The million-dollar question nagging my mind was how do I tell her my fantasy? Fear of rejection and how disgusting she might feel about me knowing that I fantasize about seeing her fuck another man put me in a dilemma. One fine evening, we were sharing a joint and a bottle of wine. My fortified courage finally reached the point where I just blurted it out: "Baby, I'd like to watch you fuck another guy and maybe join you for a threesome." "What? No Way!! Period!" she exclaimed. "I know it's out there," I said, "but just the thought makes me go wild. I know you've missed out on the fun of different dicks, as I'm the only one you've had since your first boyfriend." Monica was going out with this guy for like two years before we met, and believe it or not, she was a virgin until then. I somehow knew in the back of my mind that she did want to experience more variety before getting married. She got lost in thought for a few minutes and said, "OK. Maybe if the situation ever arises, but not preplanned. I won't feel like a slut then, and it will be more fun to just go with the flow." "OK," I agreed, and we started talking about something else. We were invited to a friend's place for dinner the following Friday evening. Jim is a good friend and works with Monica. Sometimes, I wonder if they are screwing behind my back. There hadn't been any more discussions about threesomes all week, and honestly, I wasn't even thinking about it. It was just a typical Friday night for us, getting together with friends to wind down from the workweek. Monica had mentioned that maybe after dinner and drinks with Jim, we could catch a late-night movie together. We rang the doorbell at 7:00 PM, and Jim answered the door. He was casual as we were very close friends for a long time and wore surf shorts and a t-shirt. Monica was wearing a thin sundress with straps across her back over her bra. It was a warm summer evening, so we decided on casual outfits. We started out with a few beers and a joint, leading to a few. We were all very comfortable and were quite relaxed. As a matter of fact, I got pretty high. "Hey guys, I'm heading for the washroom... wanna throw some cold water on my face." "OK, baby, but don't take too long because we've got a surprise for you, and you don't wanna miss it!" replied Monica. I was curious since she had never mentioned any surprise the whole day. This made me sober down a bit. I went to the washroom and got some water on my face, and I felt a little better. 15 minutes later, I walked out into the living room, and Jim and Monica were not there. I looked everywhere outside, thinking they might have walked out by the pool, but they were not there either. I went inside and went to the kitchen to see if they were getting another drink but didn't see them. Then I walked down the hallway calling their names. While passing a closed door that I assumed was a bedroom, I heard the rustling of clothes. My heart started pounding faster. I went closer and put my ear on the door, and I heard the sounds of lips smacking and slow moans. Was it happening? Is my girlfriend getting naughty? I opened the door slowly, just enough for me to take a peek. To my surprise, Monica was on her knees, and Jim's dick was in her mouth, his eyes closed! My heart pounded faster. My fantasy came true. What I've always secretly desired was happening right in front of my eyes. Monica saw me from the corner of her eyes, looked up, smiled at me, and said, "Hey baby! Don't you wanna play with us?" "WOW! What?" My head was spinning. Things were moving too fast. Was this Monica, my Monica, the one who had to be coaxed to even think about having a threesome? And she was now asking me if I wanna play with them? "Hell yeah," I said. My heart was pounding as if about to explode. Jim opened his eyes and looked at me inquisitively. I gave him an approving smile and said, "You son of a bitch, having fun without me, eh?" "We were just starting to warm up. I hope it's cool with you?" Jim said. I couldn't say a word. I walked in and started fondling Monica's tits from behind. I whispered in her ear, "Carry on as you were, baby. Let's play some real games." To my surprise, Jim's dick was almost nine inches and thick compared to my seven thinner inches. I could see that Monica was enjoying it. She started licking him again and playing with his balls. She would alternate licking the big round head, which looked like a soldier's helmet, and the long, muscular shaft with protruding veins. I started undressing Monica slowly. I took off her sundress, then her bra and thong. Her nipples were erect and protruding about half an inch. I started playing with her breasts from behind while she was busy blowing Jim. I could see he was in the throes of ecstasy, looking up towards the ceiling, his eyes half-closed. "UUMmmmmmmm. AAahhhhhhh!" My left hand wandered further down towards the crack of Monica's beautiful ass. I touched her pussy, and my oh my, was she wet down there or what? I have never seen her so wet and slippery in a long time. I guess she was all the more excited with the idea of having Jim and me together, and I could see that she was having the best time of her life. I stroked her clit with my thumb and index finger, rubbing it gently up and down. She started making low moans as her throat was occupied with Jim's dick. I inserted my middle finger in her wet pussy, and started rotating in circles. Her eyes half-closed, she whimpered, "Let's get on the bed. I wanna get fucked by both of you." It was music to my ears. I have always thought Monica to be a reserved woman, even though she's sexually very charged up. In the last few years of our being together, I never heard her using those sexually explicit words so blatantly in the company of anyone other than me and not often even with me. My dick was erect to the max, throbbing, and I knew I would come in minutes if Monica took me in her mouth. We got up and moved to the king-sized bed. Jim is a player and doesn't have trouble getting women for fun. He opened the small cabinet on the headboard and took out a pack of Trojans. To my surprise, Monica told him it was OK. She was on the pill, and we could freely have fun and fuck anyway we wanted, as long as we wanted. Jim kissed her on the mouth, and she eagerly accepted his tongue. She looked at me from the corner of her eyes and gave me a naughty smile. I smiled back at her and gave her a wink as a sign of mutual understanding - "It's cool. Let's have fun. Let's play out our fantasies". Jim explored her body, kissed her neck, licked her nipples, played with her pert breasts, and then made her lie down on her back. He spread her legs and looked at her pretty mound, trimmed and manicured on the sides like a model. She was pretty. In the dim light, I could see her face glowing with excitement. Her cheeks were red, her longing eyes eager, and expecting the unexpected made her all the hornier. There I was by the bedside chair, just enjoying the pure ecstasy on her face, the sheer pleasure of our long-awaited fantasy. I got up from the chair and started walking out of the room. "What's wrong, baby?" Monica said in a shaky voice. Shaky voice because she was at the peak of her sexual charge, not out of fear or intimidation of me walking out of the room. Jim as well gave me an inquisitive look. I calmly told both of them that I would roll another joint and be back soon to play with them. I think they knew that I really meant it was better if they started just the two of them before I joined in. Jim winked at me as a sign of approval and probably must be thinking to himself, "I thank my stars for having such wonderful friends like you both." I took my time with the joint and went back to the bedroom. Monica's legs were spread wide, and Jim was licking her sweet tight little twat. I almost came just at the sight of it. This went on for about 10 minutes, and Monica started bucking her hips faster. I knew she was about to come. Sooner than I had anticipated, she started moaning. "Lick harder, Jim, lick harder. AAahhhhhh! Harder, harder. Aahhhhhhhh OOOOoooOaaaaaaa!" She came. Jim was ready to pound Monica. He got her in a doggy position, prepared to take the big, mean-looking cock. Monica looked at me again and said, "I hope it's OK if I let Jim fuck me without a condom? I want to feel his cum in pussy." I replied, "Sure, baby, if you think that's more enjoyable." Jim inserted the knob inside her pussy. I could see that Monica's vagina stretched to the max as his big dick glided slowly, inch by inch, into the slippery tunnel. I got on the bed, kneeling in front of Monica, playing with my hard cock. I reached under her with one hand and caught the nipple on a swaying breast, and started tugging on her teat. My other hand went around the back of her neck and pulled her head to my cock. She gladly took my throbbing dick in her mouth. She didn't even have to move to give a great blow job. Jim pounding her body from behind made her soft lips and tongue move up and down my shaft. The memory of that very moment makes my heart beat faster. It was a fantastic experience. Jim started bucking his hips like a motorcycle piston. He was humping my girlfriend, faster than anything than I have ever seen, and the pre-cum all around her pussy, and I knew she was enjoying every bit. He shot his load in her pussy. Right then, I shot my load in Monica's mouth. She tried not to gag as ropes of cum shot out of my cock into her hungry mouth, such a load I have never shot before in my life! When we got off the bed, Monica had the residual of my cumload on her chin and Jim's cumload oozing down her thigh from her gaping pussy. Jim's cock had stretched her open but good, and I was happy for her that she could have an experience like that, one my more modest cock was unable to give her. We rested for about half-hour while sharing the joint I had made. Monica started playing with my dick and made me ready for more fun in no time. Jim watched us from the bedside chair as I fucked Monica from behind and joined in by sticking his cock in her mouth just like I had done. After that, we fucked once more, trading Monica back and forth between us as we lay sandwiched on the bed. Finally, we all fell asleep. When I opened my eyes in the morning, I heard Monica's moans from another part of the house. I knew this was to be an enjoyable Saturday morning too...

Leslie and I kissed at the edge of the cliff at our private lookout point on Palos Verdes, silhouetted by the late November sun setting behind Catalina Island. A cool breeze tugged at our fleece pullovers as she said, "C'mon, hon. It's almost time to go to Karey and Sherm's." We hopped in our '69 blue Beetle convertible, and we wound our way around the snakelike roads till we reached our bungalow on the hill rising up from Torrance Beach. Then, it was time to get cleaned up. Leslie and I showered together in our oversized shower with a lot of kissing and touching. "Hon," I told her as she stroked my hardness with a look of desire, "I really don't want to come yet." She smiled and said, "I know…just a little torment." I put on a pair of baggie shorts and a new cotton shirt while she put on a semi-sheer top and comfortable pair of yoga pants. While the shirt wasn't super revealing, it was tastefully sexy with her nipples and areolas just barely revealed. Finishing her make-up, she twirled around and said, "How do I look, handsome?" I whistled, "Sexy as hell, babe." Copping a quick feel as she passed, she said, "Don't forget to set the alarms," and stepped out the door. Punching in the code, I stepped out behind her. The sun had sunk beneath the Pacific and was providing an amazing twilight as we carefully tooled through the wondrously beautiful neighborhoods of the South Bay area. Karey greeted us at the door with a chaste kiss on both of our cheeks and said, "Hi, number one brother-in-law, and Hi, number one Sis." "Hi Karey," I said. Leslie laughed, "You always say that, Karey. But Wayne's your only bro-in-law, and I'm your only sis!" Karey, showing her beautiful smile, laughed, ignoring Leslie's words, and said, "Hey, I like your outfit." Leslie brightened and said, "You ought to. This is the one that you helped pick out when we were shopping last month." Karey, rubbing her arm over Leslie's sleeve, pursed her lips and said, "Hmm… I thought it seemed a little familiar." At that point, Sherm (Kare's husband) poked his head around the corner and said, "Brace yourselves… They're coming!" At that instant, we heard a door upstairs slam open, and four kids came bounding down the steps. "Hey guys," Leslie and I said at the same time, and the kids came over and gave us hugs. Sherm spoke up, "These guys have big plans tonight… Grandmother is coming over and taking them to a drive-in movie! And they get to spend the night with her and Granddad out on their ranch." As we were all still standing in the doorway, we saw Grandma's car pull up. We adults all waved at Grandmother, who smiled at us as the kids climbed in her Land Rover and buckled up. "You all have fun and stay out of mischief!" she yelled with a smile. As soon as she was out of sight, Leslie was in Sherm's arms kissing him, and Karey and I were in a deep embrace, our tongues exploring each other's mouths furiously. I heard Leslie say to Sherm, "Oh, honey. I've missed you so much." And Karey, looking me in the eye, said, "I've missed you too, sweetie." Sherm had pulled up Leslie's shirt and began sucking on her nipples. Leslie was groaning. I knew it wouldn't be long before she came because she is amazing; she can come with just her nipples being ravaged. Karey was cupping my balls and cock, and I had each hand on her breasts, gently rolling her nipples. Her head was lolled back, and her mouth hung open as she breathed more and more deeply. After a few moments, everyone broke their embrace. I laughed as we were all were slightly out of breath and very flushed with desire. I looked at Sherm and said, "Do we have any agenda for tonight?" Leslie had dropped Sherm's shorts (like me, he had no underwear), and his shaft was rigid and dripping copious amounts of pre-cum. I smiled at Leslie and said, "You'd better be careful. Sherm looks like he's about to lose it." Les reached a finger down and, scooping a droplet of Sherm's liquid, dabbed it on her lips and said, "Wanna share?" I leaned over and very carefully licked a little bit off with just the tip of my tongue. "Mmmmm," I said. "Kare? You want some?" Leslie asked her. Karey leaned over and said, "I might want a little more than Wayne did," as she kissed her sister deeply on the lips. "Mmm," both of them groaned as they enjoyed the sensuality of the moment. The scent of sex was almost overpowering in their little entry foyer. Karey looked down at my shaft, pushing against my shorts. As my own pre-ejaculate seeped out into the cotton, a wet spot was growing. "Look, sis," Karey cooed, "your hubby having just as hard a time as my Sherm, no pun intended." "Ohhhh, poor baby!" Leslie mocked mercilessly. "I bet he's sore; think we should rub him, Karey?" With a mischievous gleam, Karey pulled down my shorts, my cock bobbing up like a jack-in-the-box, and she and my wife started very gently massaging my cock and balls. "No!" I cried. "I don't want to come yet! There's still a lot of evening left for us to play!" "Oh!" they cried in mock disappointment. Looking at each other, they winked and said, "Let us at least clean you up." They started going to their knees and going for my cock with their tongues. I looked at Sherm for help. He was smirking at me, but his cock was oozing pre-cum like crazy. I think he enjoyed watching our two brides as much as I enjoyed their ministrations. But he showed mercy by saying, "Okay… I think I have an idea for some fun tonight. Who wants to hear my idea?" Leslie and Karey were lost in the moment of sucking my oh-so-wanting-to-come cock. It took a second or two for Sherm's words to register. As though in a fugue, they both looked at him with blank expressions. As Sherm explained his idea, Leslie had started gathering the droplets of his pre-cum as they continued to roll out of his slit. One fingerful at a time, she cleaned the end of his penis. She licked the finger dry, occasionally sharing with Karey and me. Sherm, fighting hard to ignore my wife's touch on his penis, kept sighing with pleasure, and in between the sighs, said: "I've got a blow-up kiddie pool. We can put the massage table in that and minimize the mess. Let's go upstairs." Holding hands, Sherm and Leslie walked up ahead of Karey and me to the second floor "health room." As Karey was in front of me, I cupped her ass as she walked up the stairs. She said, "Stop that! It tickles!" So, of course, I poked her right in the area of her asshole. She squealed and pushed into Leslie, saying, "Hurry up!" I'm getting tortured back here!" By this time, Sherm and Leslie had reached the second floor. And Karey whirled around at me and said, "Oh, you are so in for it, buster. I'm gonna get you just when you aren't expecting it." "Bring it on," I deadpanned. The room was small but well equipped with some weight machines and, sure enough, a little kiddie pool with a massage table in the middle. Les asked, "How did you ever explain this to the kids?" Karey slipped her arm around my wife's back and said, "We just told them that we wanted to check it out to make sure it still didn't leak. And we just blew it up inside instead of outside." We had finished undressing as we talked. Karey walked over to the small fridge and made us a round of margaritas with a generous tequila portion. Les looked at me and said, "It's always amazing to me that I never can taste the alcohol the way Karey makes the margaritas." Karey, sipping at hers, winked at me over her glass. Her nipples, like my bride's, were sharply at attention. Sherm's and my erections never had gone down. Having opened a bottle of massage oil, Sherm asked, "Who wants to go first?" Leslie smiled at me and said, "I would love to go first." We'd done this group massage before. We all liked it because while Sherm and I were good for two orgasms in the evening, the wives were each good for five or six. Karey and Leslie would have at least one, maybe two of their orgasms right on this table. Using the oil, we began rubbing Leslie all over. Sherm started around her neck and shoulders as Karey started on her lower back and buttocks while I started on her feet and worked my way up her legs. "Mmmm…," Leslie groaned, occasionally punctuating the moans with sharp little barks as tight spots were hit and massaged out accordingly. Sherm and I both rubbed our cocks up and down Leslie's smooth skin – a little bit of our pre-cum mixing in with the oil. I looked at Leslie's face and saw her smile as she felt our cocks on her. Kare had set the timer for five minutes, and Leslie rolled over. Sherm leaned over and began kissing her as he massaged her breasts, rolling her tips in her fingers. Karey started working on her feet and up her legs. At the same time, I gently rubbed Leslie's tummy, occasionally nudging Sherm's fingers out of the way to get to her breasts and stroke her nipples. Leslie was moaning like crazy, and I could tell she was fighting her orgasm. As Sherm continued to work her body, I whispered in her ear, "I love you, hon. I think you're ready to explode!" "Fuck me," she begged. "Both of you fuck me at once." I reached down to start finger fucking her, but Karey had slinked up between her legs and started licking her creaming twat. "Oh, hon," I said. "Karey's licking you. Would you like to come in your sister's mouth, or do you want me to fingerfuck you to orgasm?" “Uuuuunnngggggg AAAAAAA.” Leslie couldn't hold back, and she bucked like a stallion on her sister's mouth. She had always told me that Karey gave terrific oral sex. Interestingly, but perhaps not surprisingly, Karey had told me the same thing about Leslie.) "Yes, honey," I whispered into my burning with desire wife's ear as she continued uninterrupted in one massive orgasm. "We love you so much. I love you. Love the fucking. Love your creamy twat just coming and coming. Yes, baby. You come, come hard, ride that orgasm." After a couple of minutes, Leslie came down from her sexual high. Karey and I kissed and licked most of my bride's twat juice off of her. She kissed her sister gently, and the two smiled at one another. I said, "My cock's been so hard so long, it's a little painful. So are my overloaded balls, for that matter." Sherm said, "Mine too!" We both had our cocks each lying across Leslie's breasts, mine on her right nipple and Sherm's on her left. Karey turned around, took my cock in her hand, and, using it as a lead pole, said, "C'mon, lover boy. Let's take care of some business." A small couch upon which Karey plopped me down was in the corner of the room. Meanwhile, Leslie, always quick to recover, had pulled Sherm on top of her on the massage table. Her pussy, still soppy wet, was wide open, and she said, "Please make love with me, sweetheart." Kissing deeply, I watched my brother-in-law enter my wife, slowly slipping his cock into her wetness. "Your turn, big guy," Karey smiled gently at me, having watched me watch her husband and sister. She slid down over me and squinted as almost immediately, her pussy started throbbing on my shaft as she began to come. As she leaned down over me to kiss me, I felt her nipples mash my chest as she pumped up and down, up and down over my overtaxed rod. I could feel my balls roiling with each stroke and knew I wouldn't last long. It didn't matter. Karey started coming, crying, "I love you, Wayne. I love you so much. Fuck me, honey. Yes! Pump me up. Give me your sperm." I cried, "I'm coming. I love you, babe. Yes! Fuck me, sweetheart. I love you so much, Karey." The stars in the universe spun out of control. Somewhere there was a nuclear explosion the size of the universe. Then the ashes from the stars began falling like gentle snow on the land-between-the-worlds. Finally, after several eons had passed, I opened my eyes. I saw Karey's pretty face over mine – a very dreamy look in her eyes. "Hi," she said. "Welcome back." Slowly other sounds and lights and objects started returning to Karey's and my universe. The sound of the refrigerator turning on. Some kind of cicadas outside. The sound of the distant horn honk. A jet out over the Pacific. I was still hard deep inside of my sister-in-law, and I said, "I love you, Karey." She said, "I love you too, Wayne." I glanced over at Sherm on Leslie. They, like us, were still joined. "You guys all right?" I asked. "Mmmmmmmm…," they replied in unison. "So much for your plan for holding out all evening!" Sherm exclaimed from the massage table, where his cock was still deep into Leslie, my wife. I managed to mumble something. I was nearly comatose with pleasure, having just fucked my sister-in-law, Karey. Her cheek now resting against mine as my rod was still embedded in her pussy. Then, I couldn't help it; it just had been an incredibly long day, and the orgasm was definitely a peu de mort (little death – as the French call it). I closed my eyes and snoozed, Karey on top and everything. I felt a breath on my cheek and opened my eyes. "Hey, stud!" It was Leslie, my wife, kissing my cheek. "Hey sexy lady," I said, kissing her on the lips. Karey, still on top of me (who also apparently had started dozing), awakened and pushed herself up on her elbows. She smiled and leaned down, and kissed me. As she kissed me, the head of my now-soft cock popped out of her, closely followed by a gush of my semen, warm from her body. "Ooohhh!" we both said at once. "No fair!" Leslie said, pushing her sister's hair aside. "I wanna play!" Leslie kissed me again, and Karey climbed off of me, her nipples still proudly erect as she headed toward the kitchen. I yawned and stretched, and Leslie sat down next to me. In the background, Karey squealed as Sherm grabbed her and pulled her on his lap. I saw the adoring look she gave him as she put her slender arms around her husband and kissed him. I looked at Leslie's eyes and saw her eyes glowing with love. We kissed. "How do you feel?" I asked my bride softly. She just rolled her eyes, put her head on my chest, and purred. Reaching down and touching her pussy, I felt sloppy with wetness. "You naughty girl!" I teased. "How did you get so wet?" "Mmmmmm, wonder how? Why? Are you thirsty?" she teased me. "Not right this instant," I replied, "but can you save me some for later?" Leslie smiled, "Of course, I will." "I would like something to eat, though," I said, taking her by the hand and standing up. "Karey… you got any bacon and eggs?" Karey was squatting over Sherm, rubbing her twat, covered with my cream, over Sherm's limp cock, trying to get a reaction. I guess Leslie had worn him out for a while, too. Looking over her shoulder at me, she smiled and said, "Sure do! Why don't I just go and fix it for you? What would you like? A western omelet?" To be honest, I hadn't been thinking anything so fancy as an omelet. Still, now that she mentioned it, I thought it sounded pretty good. And, for a fact, Karey could whip up a fine omelet. "Great!" I exclaimed. Hopping off Sherm, she moved gracefully towards the kitchen, all three of us watching her ass sway as she moved. "I do envy my little sister's ass," Leslie sighed. Sherm and I each cupped one of Leslie's butt cheeks and said, "Not to worry! You're beautiful!" Taking Leslie's hand, Sherm stood up, and we three followed Karey into the kitchen. Meanwhile, Karey had partially covered her nudeness with a cooking apron, with her nipples occasionally peeking out each side, the effect being very sexy. As we watched Karey's breasts swinging with her cooking movement, I noticed Sherm starting to get a mild erection. I could feel the blood just beginning to fatten my penis too. "Hey!" said Leslie, not missing a thing. She took Sherm's cock in her right hand and mine in her left and said, "Karey, honey, look what you're doing to our men." Smiling down at our erections, Leslie said, "Ooooh boys, that's so nice. I think I could take you both right now by myself." She was firmly milking our cocks, base to tip, bringing the small white pearls of post-cum oozing out. At least, I think it was post-cum. It may have actually been a new batch of pre-cum. "Oh, Leslie," I said. "Much as I'd like to take you up, I think at least I need a little break to make it better for me next time. I can't speak for Sherm." Sherm smiled at me, saying, "I think your right, Wayne. If we wait a little while, we'll have a much better orgasm our next go around." "On the other hand," I said, putting my hands on Leslie's naked hips and plopping her on the bar, "I think you might be ready right now." "I am too! Hang on a minute, let's eat first," said Karey, dishing two huge omelets onto plates and putting them next to Leslie on the bar. Having finished inhaling the omelets and regaining our strength, Leslie looked at her sister and said, "Karey, sweetie, your hubby left my pussy very messy, and I need my hubby to clean me up." In mock indignation, Karey said, "Well, your Wayne left me all wet and a little sticky, and I need Sherm to clean me up." "Bar or bed?" I asked. Leslie play-frowned. "I don't want to wait, but the bed's more comfortable." Taking her elbow, I escorted my naked wife to the bed, and Karey sat down beside her. With the girls' legs off the bed, Sherm and I knelt side-by-side and started licking our own wife's pussy - me eating Sherm's sperm out of my Leslie and Sherm eating my ejaculate out of his Karey. Glancing up, I saw that both girls had laid back, stationed on their elbows with elbows touching each other, and both were watching us rather intently. Occasionally, Karey would bite her lower lip as pleasure would ripple her face. Sherm must have been doing a job on her. Leslie, too, would sometimes spasm and fall back as pleasure assaulted her. Sherm and I both licked harder, and I started finger-fucking Leslie while I licked her. Sherm began to do the same to Karey, and both girls started getting really hot. Glancing up, I saw Leslie staring at Karey's bobbing breasts. With a look of desperation, Karey said, "Leslie, please, do it how I like, my nipples...please." Leslie reached over and firmly grasped one of her sister's nipples with a thumb and forefinger. She pulled up, actually distorting Karey's breast shape a little, and then started a rhythmic tugging and rolling motion. Karey cried out in ecstasy as her nipple was roughly manipulated by her sister's practiced fingers. The pleasure was racking both girls now, their hip thrusts becoming more animal than controlled, and Karey cried, "Leslie, I'm cominggggg aauuughhg auugghhhg." The girls held each other in a tight embrace as their bodies thrashed on the bed, with Sherm and me trying to hang on to licking their pussies and finger fucking them all the way through their orgasms. At precisely the same time, each sent a hand down to push us off. We waited as our wives started to come down. Breathing deeply, their breasts squashed against one another as they held one another in a bear hug. Their arms loosened. Leslie smiled at Karey and said, "Love you, sis." Karey lazily returned a grin and said, "Me too." They gave each other a quick French kiss and pulled away, Karey smiling while saying, "You're always a good kisser, Leslie." With a smile in return, Leslie replied, "You too." Leslie looked at Sherm and me with our extended cocks and said, "So what do you want to do now while we all refresh a little?" I said, "Well, I was thinking either we could go walk around Newport Beach." At that moment, we heard a low roll of thunder. "I didn't know it was supposed to rain," Karey said, pushing herself up on her elbow, her nipples perfectly relaxed now. Sherm said, "Well, if we're going out, which given the rain, I don't know if we still want to… but if we are, we'll probably want to clean up a little." Les said, "Yeah! Even though I can't smell it, I'm pretty sure all of us smell like pure sex on a pole right about now." Karey said, "Well, let's hop in the shower... and by the way, I love the beach in the rain. It's deserted, you could do anything you want out there, and nobody would know..." "Sounds like a plan," I said, and still blissfully naked, we all headed for their shower.

New Orleans turned out to be quite The Big Easy for Darla and me. As our marriage has matured, we have become more sexually adventurous. Recently, we had a chance to get out of town and work on some of the fantasies we had developed over the last year. I'm 40, and Darla is 37. We have been married 16 years. Darla is a very petite 5'1" blond with small but round tits and a great ass. I'm over a foot taller at 6'2" and 200 pounds. We booked four days in the French Quarter, and by the time the last night approached, we had enjoyed three days of great sex. The highlight came when Darla fulfilled a fantasy by standing in the middle of Bourbon Street, flashing her tits to about 50 men on a balcony above a bar. That got us both so hot we wound up hurrying back to the hotel, where she noisily sucked me off in the hallway as I fumbled for the room key. (The exhibitionist in me kept hoping for someone to come by, but no one did). As the last night began, we had one more fantasy to fulfill; a third partner, either for her or me. Our travels had taken us to every strip bar in the Quarter. Darla and I had both drooled over the college students on spring break, and we had promised each other that if we could pick up a third party, regardless of sex, we would do it. As it happened, a perfect candidate appeared on that last night. Matt was from some Midwestern college. Believe me when I tell you that Darla didn't care what he was studying in school. All she wanted was that hot young stud. He looked to be in his early 20's and was, in his words, 'a third wheel'; in town with his roommate and his girlfriend. The roommate was banging the girlfriend somewhere, and Matt was drinking in one of the Bourbon Street bars alone when we spotted him. Darla liked him right away…he was blond and about 5'9" with a slender build… 'something a little different just for fun' Darla explained. Since tables were hard to come by, we invited him to sit with us. We drank and talked about nothing important for about 20 minutes. When Matt went to the bar to get another drink, we had our chance. "Do you want him? Do you want to fuck him?" I asked my wife, who had never fucked anyone else since we married. "Seriously, can I? Are you sure about this?" she said. I said yes on one condition…that I could at least watch and preferably join in. "Oh, you'll do both, or he'll be jacking off on his own tonight," she laughed. Maybe it was Darla's self-confidence (she looked great that night in a short black leather skirt and tank top), perhaps it was the drinks, or maybe it was being so close to her fantasy… Anyway, I was amazed when Matt returned with his drink and sat down. My wife leaned over the table and said, "So Matt, I'd like to suck you off while my husband fucks me. Interested?" I'd like to tell you Matt was shocked, but I think he knew something like this might come. He just smiled and looked at me and said, "You sure?" I told him it was a fantasy of ours, and I wanted it almost as much as Darla did. With that, we left the bar. It was two blocks back to the hotel, and it took forever to walk back. I had never have been so hard. My cock was so hard it was difficult to walk. Darla played it up for me (and her) by holding hands with Matt on the way back and looking at me as she ran her hands over his ass in the hotel lobby. We wasted no time getting back to our room. I held back to see what Darla would do…after all, I wanted her to get exactly what she wanted. I let her and Matt take each other's clothes off while I stood to the side, rubbing my dick through my pants. Matt and my wife kissed passionately. And then, just that quickly, my wife was undressed. No hesitation, no shame, just naked and ready to fuck. For the first time, I watched another man suck on the tits that had been mine and mine alone. I took off my clothes too, and Darla caught my eye. She was giving me one last opportunity to stop things. She saw the smile on my face and the pre-cum dripping from my dick and knew there was no need to quit. Taking control, she pushed Matt down on the bed and kissed his stomach, working her way to his dick. He was a solid nine inches…not quite as thick as me but plenty for my wife to work with. She got on her hands and knees, and I knew what she wanted…to be fucked from behind as she sucked Matt's cock. Well, that was on the way, but not yet. She lowered her head and began to lick him. What an unbelievable thing to see your wife licking another man's balls. I knew I should be fucking her, but I just had to watch. Darla gives great head because she knows when a man is about to explode. She always backs off just in time and makes me wait. I could tell by Matt's uneven breathing that she already had him close…and right then, she backed off and started working on his balls again. Enough of the great view; time to get to work. I moved behind Darla, spread her gorgeous little ass cheeks, exposed her pink rosebud, and began to tongue fuck her ass. In and out, I drove my tongue, watching her head bob up and down on Matt whenever possible. Having her ass licked always drives her wild, and this time there was no holding back. When I speared two fingers into her pussy from behind, she raised her head from Matt's dick and moaned as she came. I stuck my face in her ass (I love to feel her ass contract as she comes) and enjoyed every minute. When it was done, she went right back to work on Matt. I got up and slammed my dick into my wife's pussy, which was wetter than I had ever seen it in all those years of fucking her. I pounded her hard as she continued to work on our lucky college student. I had seen too much; I lasted only a few more strokes before shooting my load into her. Now everybody had gotten off except poor Matt, who was indeed ready. I continued to watch, expecting my dick to get soft in Darla. Amazingly, and for the first time since I was a teenager, I stayed hard after coming. I moved slowly in her, knowing I could fuck her again at any time. Meanwhile, she was clearly getting Matt ready to come. As I watched, I wondered how she would finish him. Would she swallow it? I wasn't going to tell her what to do (she was beyond listening anyway). She increased the sucking, making loud noises on him as she did with me in the hallway. Finally, Matt moaned, and I knew it was time for the kid to get his nut. I should mention that one of the few things Darla is uncomfortable with is cum on her face. She's let me shoot off that way maybe four or five times…but she has to be extremely hot or a little drunk for it to happen. So I was amazed that as Matt went over the edge, Darla took his dick out of her mouth. She pointed it directly at her face and let the kid shoot one of the biggest loads of cum I had ever seen all over it. I couldn't see it hit her face since I was still fucking her from behind, but there was no doubt what she did, and Matt really got off on it. As soon as he finished, Darla moved away from him and then moved away from me…so I knew she wanted my cock out of her for whatever reason. She laid on her back, and I saw that the kid had absolutely covered her face income. "All right, big boy," she laughed, "you got what you like to see. Let's fuck some more." I immediately got on top of her…the boring old missionary position was never better. I pounded her again as she stared lovingly into my eyes with another man's come on her nose, chin, cheek, and even eyebrows. We came together, and Darla moaned, "I love you," to me as she went off. It was far and away the most incredible sex we ever had. The good news? We already have our New Orleans reservations for next year, and they coincide with Matt's next spring break. The better news? Darla says she owes me one and promises to recruit a gorgeous work friend named Susan for me to play with.

I went to my best friend's house one day and let myself in like usual. I could hear him in the back as I called out his name. He said in here from the bedroom. I open the door and he’s on top of his girlfriend pounding away her legs in the air like goal post. Never forget the smile on his face as he turned and looked at me and I apologized for interrupting. He said it’s cool, she wants you to join. Boing, instantly hard, whip my shorts off, my cock in her mouth. I’m face fucking her as we high five. It’s not our first time but first time with this girlfriend. He pulls out and we switch places with me on bottom and her riding my cock like a wild nympho as she sucked him standing on the bed. Then he got behind her and on my outstroke clamped his dick on my cock with his hand and slid both inside her pussy. The look on her face was priceless. We double vag penetrated until we all came together. It was hot! I leave as she’s joking about how much cum is in her pussy. Of course I’m right back to his place a day later and this time when I enter the bedroom she’s sitting on his cock reverse cowgirl. His cock is up her ass and she’s playing with her pussy looking right at me. Her shaved hot pussy is dripping wet. I can see pussy juices running down his balls. I go right to licking and sucking her clit. My fingers slide deep in her pussy, rubbing her G-spot. I can feel his cock through the small skin lining. She came intensely, fucking his dick and my fingers as I sucked her clit. I climb up and mount her giving her a nice DP for awhile, then at the end our usual. After she washes his dick. me on bottom with her on my cock and him behind her, he slides both dicks in her pussy for our usual climatic finish. This time she’s spent and rolls off leaving us cock to cock. He said “I didn’t cum yet!” I agreed and wrapped my legs around his waist. He lays down on my body and with pussy cum soaked slippery cocks we fucked each other cock to cock. When he started to squirt and cum all over my cock I came in a huge orgasm. It was intense!! Next time I come over and enter the bedroom she’s on top of his cock riding his dick with her sweet ass up in the air. I couldn’t resist and went right to her booty licking and tongue fucking her deep inside everywhere. Then I took the leap, licked down further and licked around her pussy lips, my tongue was touching his cock and balls as they fucked, but it was about giving her pleasure. The taste, the smell, the sound, the wetness was driving me to want more. I licked everywhere as they fucked. She rolls over and I take her missionary as he catches his breath and we put in a good show for him. She came on my cock several times till it was time for our usual climatic finish. I flip over on my back catching my breath as she climbed on top of my cock. He put his cock on mine sliding both inside her hot pussy for our climatic finale. It’s so intense. She’s riding me with both our dicks fucking together inside her pussy. Her cream as lube. I feel his cock throbbing on my cock then exploding waves of hot cum all over my cock. So hot to feel the waves of pulsating cum throbbing on my cock that I cum every time. Every time after that me and her would 69 while he fucked her from behind. I got to where I love licking pussy that’s being fucked and seeded...

Justin and I were sitting at the bar anxiously waiting for our dinner guests to arrive. Lauren and Rick were a couple we met online. We had exchanged some texts and pictures and had even talked on the phone a time or two but never met face to face. Lauren and Rick live several states away from us, though we usually would not even think of meeting with a couple that far away. It seemed like we had known them forever, and they were terrific friends of ours. We thought nothing of the miles we would have to travel to meet with our friends. Justin sat with his back to the door, and I was across the bar table so I could see all that entered. I knew the second that it was them when they walked through the door. With my heart racing, I told Justin that they were here. Rick and Lauren looked just like the pictures they had sent us, which surprised me. Most people we have met looked nothing like they did in their photos; maybe they looked like that 10 or 15 years ago but not today. Rick was 5'6" or 5'7" and a very handsome man with a full head of dark hair but cut short and neat. He did not have any facial hair. Lauren was my size, 5 foot, and around 90 to 95 lbs, with blond hair and a great smile. I knew Jerry would find her very attractive, as he likes smaller women. At his 6' 200 lb frame, most women are smaller than him. Lauren must have recognized us, which was a relief to me and that I took to mean that we did look like our picture. I saw her whisper something to Rick as she was pointing in our direction. As they walked over to the table, Justin and I stood up and introduced ourselves. We all sat and had a few drinks and talked while waiting for our table to open up for dinner. We talked about things that people who had just met talk about. How did you meet? How many kids? Just get to know you type kind of talk. They called us for our table, and we sat down and ordered. I noticed that the conversation was slowly going towards things that typically friends that have known each other for some time would talk about. I thought to myself how strange that here we are, we had just met 20 minutes ago, and we are talking like long-lost friends, and it is coming so easily. After dinner, we decided to go to the lounge at the hotel where Justin and I had booked our room. They had a small band playing and a small dance floor. We knew that it would not be crowded and the music was not so loud to prevent talking without shouting. We sat and talked, danced, and just enjoyed being with our new friends for about 2 hours when someone suggested we go to someplace more private? Justin said we have booked one of the suites here. Why don't we just all go up to the room? Justin stopped at the bar and ordered a bottle of wine to take with us. Our suite had a seating area, a king-size bedroom, and a large Jacuzzi off the bedroom. After sitting and talking and working on the bottle of wine, I said something about the Jacuzzi, and Lauren said she loved them and wanted to see it. She and I went back, and I suggested that we try it out, which was fine with her. We filled the tub with hot water and started to undress. I could not help but look at her as she was undressing. Her skin was so silky, and she had all the right curves in all the right places. I could not help noticing that her nipples were as hard as my own. Here were two 5' 95 lb. women in a Jacuzzi built to hold 6 adults, talking, drinking our wine, and just having as good a time as you can. Rick called out from the front room, asking if we were going to share the Jacuzzi or hog it all to ourselves? We agreed that it was not fair and told the men that they could join us. I don't know if Lauren took in a deep breath or not. I don't know if she heard me take in a deep breath when Rick and Justin walked into the Jacuzzi room, both naked and semi-erect with a wine glass in their hand and a smile on their face. But the first thought that came to my mind was, what have those two been talking about? Rick is about 6 inches shorter than Jerry and about 40 lbs lighter. Still, they are both good-looking men and put together just right for their height and inch for inch equal in the tool they support. Rick sat next to me, and Justin sat next to Lauren. For some reason, it all seemed right to me. As we all talked and sipped our wine, I let my free hand slide under the churning water and slowly work it over until I was touching Rick's bare leg. Rick slid over closer to me, and I let my hand slid over to his now totally erect and hard dick. I could swear that I heard him let out a slight sigh when I started to rub my finger from the top of his hard tool down his long fat shaft and end up twirling around his balls. I felt Rick's hand slid across my leg in search of my pussy, so I opened my legs and bent my knees so he could have complete access. I felt a jolt of pleasure as his fingers started to rub me and dart in and out of my waiting box. With the churning water and bubbles, I could not see what Lauren and Justin were doing below the water, but they both had a hand underwater also, and Justin was kissing her long and deep. Distracted by the work Rick was doing to my pussy I don't recall how much time passed before Lauren got up and sat straddling Justin facing him so he could suck on her hard nipples. I just hope she likes what he can do to a woman's nipples as much as I do. Rick leaned over and started to kiss me. I opened my mouth and welcomed him in. I heard Justin say we were all out of wine and he would go get the bottle, and Lauren offered to go with him to help. I heard her giggle, and I did not care. The wine was not what I needed or wanted right at that moment. I had my hand full of what I wanted; Rick's hard dick. Rick and I stayed in the Jacuzzi and kept doing what we were doing and enjoying it. I asked Rick to sit on the ledge, and I got down on my knees in front of him. With his hard dick standing straight up in the air, I slowly lowered my head and took all I could into my mouth. I worked him slowly at first, sucking softly and rubbing his balls. I would take him out of my mouth and slowly run my tongue down the length of his shaft so I could lick and suck on his balls. Then I would work my way up and take him back into my mouth for some more slow but more vigorous sucking. After a few minutes of this, I could tell that Rick was about to explode, so I stopped since I had other plans. I looked up and told Rick that I did not think the wine was coming anytime soon. He suggested that we might have to start a search and rescue mission for Lauren and Justin. We got out of the Jacuzzi and went into the bedroom, where we found Lauren and Justin. Lauren was on her back, and Justin was down licking and sucking her pussy, and I know how good it was feeling to her by the moans she was making. Rick said that looked like fun and did I want to join them? I lay down next to Lauren, and Rick lay down next to me and started to suck on my nipples. I have very sensitive nipples, and Justin has brought me to an orgasm just by sucking on them on several occasions. Rick was every bit as good as Justin is at sucking on my tits, and within a minute, I could feel a wave of pure pleasure rising in me. Rick slowly slid down between my legs, licking and kissing me all the way down. I spread my legs wide so he could have all the access to my wet pussy that he wanted. I anxiously waited for his tongue to touch my lips. When he stuck his tongue out and fluttered it across my pussy I knew it would not be long before he would have a face and mouth full of my juices. When I started to cum I grabbed Rick's head and buried it into my squirting pussy. Wave after glorious wave of orgasmic pleasure shot through my body. The more I came, the faster he licked and sucked; the faster he licked and sucked my pussy, the more I came. My body went rigid, and I was trembling all over. Then total exhaustion hit, and I fell limp on the bed. When I opened my eyes, Rick was looking at me and asked if I was all right? I told him yes and pulled him to me, and kissed him. I could taste my juices that this man had so expertly forced my body to give up to him. I sucked all I could from his mouth, licked what was on his face, and kissed him deeply. Our tongues intermingled as we both held each other with our naked bodies pressed together. I could hardly wait for him to fuck me hard and deep with his beautiful cock. I could hear Lauren moaning and breathing deeply when she started to tell Justin to eat her because she was coming. I know exactly what Justin was doing and knew for a fact that Lauren was thoroughly enjoying it. When Lauren caught her breath, I told her that she was one lucky woman to be married to a man that could eat pussy as good as Rick just did to me. She replied that Rick and Justin must have gone to the same school because Justin also knew what he was doing. As I looked at Lauren's naked body lying next to me, I thought to myself that Rick was a lucky man also. Looking at Lauren's beautiful body with her hard nipples, flat stomach, and a small patch of hair between her legs made me even hotter than I already was. I started to wonder what it would be like to make love to her. Not knowing just how she would react, I decided to let things go and play it by ear. Lauren had Justin lay on his back, and she started to kiss him and work her way down until she was at his dick. I saw her take him into her mouth and begin to suck him with long strokes. I did the same with Rick. Two women were lying next to each other, sucking the dicks of the other one's husband. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Justin pull Lauren's head up towards him and kiss her. Lauren was getting into the position to ride Justin's cock. I stopped sucking Rick's dick and told him I wanted him to fuck me from behind. I got on my knees with my ass stuck up in the air. I was also in a position where I could watch Justin's dick go into Lauren's beautiful pussy. As Lauren got over Justin, I reached over and took hold of Justin's dick and told Lauren I would help guide him into her. I held Justin's dick so that when Lauren lowered herself down, his dick slipped into her wet pussy with ease. As I watched him disappear into her and reappear with every upstroke, I could just imagine that is what it looked like with Rick's dick sliding in and out of my pussy as he fucked me from behind. As I watched my husband's dick go in and out of another woman's pussy, especially one as good-looking as Lauren's, I could not help myself. I leaned over and started to lick on Jerry's balls while he was fucking Lauren while Rick was fucking me. I could taste Lauren's juices covering Jerry's balls and dick. I decided to take a chance. I started to lick Justin's dick as well as Lauren's pussy as they fucked. I did not know how Lauren would react, and it was to my great relief and joy when I heard her say, "Oh yes, Danielle, that feels so good!" I knew right then that I would have three lovers that night and not just two. The more I licked them, the hotter they got and the hotter I got. Rick must have enjoyed watching the show from where he was because he picked up the tempo of fucking me. It was like perpetual motion. The faster I licked them, the faster they fucked; the faster Rick fucked me, and the faster I would lick Justin and Lauren. Who came first or last is still a blur to me. I felt Rick shove deep into my pussy and felt his large dick swell and explode his cum deep inside me. I was wracked with one hell of an orgasm at about the same time as Rick was. I heard Lauren say she was cumming, and I could taste her cum flowing down Justin's dick. At the same time, I could feel Justin's balls and dick swell, and he started to unload his sweet cum into Lauren. I know what Justin's cum tastes like, and I just learned what Lauren's cum tasted like. Now I needed to know what they tasted like mixed together. When Lauren moved off Justin, I let my mouth go with her. To my surprise, she moved me into a position where she could get on top of me with her head was between my legs. Two women in the 69 position going at each other like there was no tomorrow. I could taste Justin's cum dripping out of Lauren's pussy as well as her cum. It is like chocolate and cherries; alone, they taste good, but together they taste great. I could not lick fast enough to quell the desire I had for Lauren, and in no time, I was cumming again with what she was going to me. I could feel Lauren's body start to shake. Then I felt and tasted a new supply of her love juices flowing from her body at about the same time that I shot another load of my own juices into her waiting mouth. We lay together, just totally spent. When we did find the strength to move, we laid side by side, and we kissed so softly and deeply. We lay beside each other and felt Rick and Justin came and lay down on either side of us in a loving embrace that we all felt for each other.

We're a soft swing couple with lots of adventures over the years. Here's one of our first when we were still newbies. We had a trip planned to Vegas and I went on-line and read about swing clubs. We decided we would go to one and just see what happens. We were both a bit nervous when we got there. There was every kind of person you could imagine. Many were older and not in great shape, but there were enough folks that were not only interesting to chat with, but nice looking also. We spent about an hour walking around drinking wine and not much chatting at first. We met a couple upstairs in the couples-only room that had been swinging for a long time. We asked them lots of questions and at first I was surprised how open they were discussing what they were into and telling us details of their swapping adventures. Sitting next to a good looking lady and listening to her explain how she was giving her husband a blow job while a stranger was fucking her from behind is really cool. Anyway, we went back downstairs for another glass of wine and I got an idea about one of my wife's little fantasies. I knew she always had a fantasy about being felt up in a crowd by a stranger. It started when she was in college and was at a crowded bar listening to music. The place was packed and she noticed that a guy was behind her and kind of rubbing up against her. She decided to push back and he fondled her ass with his hands. The music ended and the crowd broke up. Since then she’s always had this fantasy about a strange guy fondling her from behind and not knowing who it was. So while downstairs, I waited until she was in the restroom and I found a guy I knew she would consider cute. I approached him and quickly told him her fantasy and asked if he would like to help make it a reality. He of course said yes. I told him we would be at the end of the hallway watching some action in one of the bedrooms. My wife came out of the restroom and I said let's go check out one of the bedrooms. There were a few couples on the bed in various states of foreplay. Very erotic. I saw my new friend walk down the hall toward us, but my wife could not see him as she was looking into the room. I began kissing my wife and kept an eye on him. He looked at me as if to ask “are you sure?”, I kind of nodded and he got close enough to her that she felt his presence. She started to turn around, but I held her, kissed her and told her to just enjoy. He first pushed his crotch into her ass and placed his hands on her hips. My wife’s eyes got wide open and just stared at me. He then began to move his hands under her blouse very slowly toward her pert little breasts. She began to kiss me passionately. Her blouse was loose fitting and I could see his hands fondling her tits and very softly teasing her nipples. We both had hard-ons and had my wife as a sandwich. He moved one hand down and reached inside her skirt and started playing with her pussy. She was on fire and was moving around while his hands explored her body. He then winked at me, smiled and melted back into the main room. We kissed for a while and we both couldn’t believe what just happened. She of course wanted to know who it was. I told her to walk around the room and smile at each guy and see if she could figure it out. All the guys of course smiled back and I finally had to tell her who it was. She said he had huge hands but they were very gentle. That got us started on our fun little adventures at swinger clubs. Always strange to go up to a guy and ask him to feel up your wife. We have lots of stories, love to hear yours and we’ll share more.

For the first time in my life, I had a surprise birthday party - but soon I had more surprises in store! My wife had arranged the party at her friend's house. I suspected something was up, but I figured she'd have my friends meet us for dinner or drinks. Instead, I walked into Katherine's house which was full of my friends, food, and booze. Out back, there was a pool that looked as if it were grafted from a resort. Palm trees, a jacuzzi and tiki-torches ringed the pool, and soon everyone was outside. With the booze flowing freely, it wasn't long before the craziness started! One girl loudly announced that she forgot her swimsuit, stripped to her bra and thong, and then ran around the pool and jumped in. Her bra was beige and sheer and her thong was lacy and nearly completely see-through. After that show, everyone was stripping down to their underwear. My wife was shooting evil looks, so I decided to take a breather inside the house. I had a drink or two in me when one of my friends told me, “You'd better get out here. Thad is accosting your wife.” Sure enough, Thad was blitzed and he was snuggled up to my wife – the same woman who earlier had been mad at me when I saw the girls stripping down to the underwear. I jumped in the pool and tried not to make a scene, but then I found that Thad had his fingers firmly inside my wife's cunt. She wasn't fighting much, but that was probably because she was as nearly drunk as he was. Typical. It was my birthday, but as usual, I was driving us home. I lifted Thad and my wife in the water and basically threw him off of her, trying to play off the whole episode as horseplay. I was hoping that everyone was too preoccupied with the wet-bra-show to notice what Thad and my wife were doing. Just as I got them separated, the hostess announced it was time to wrap it up. It was about 1:00am, but in a small neighborhood like hers, we were really pushing the limit with the noise. It was really only a matter of time until the cops showed. As we collected our gear, the hostess asked, “Who's going to take care of him?” pointing to Thad. He was half-passed out by the pool and couldn't stand. Since we couldn't leave him there, there was a virtual drawing of the straws – meaning, everyone jumped in their cars and left me holding the short straw. I guided Thad to my car and poured him in. I thought about driving him home, but it was already late and he lived across town, so we decided to let him sleep it off on a futon in our game room. I just hoped he wouldn't be loud and wake our kids. After putting him to bed, my wife started to give me my real birthday present. She lit a couple candle and then slipped on her sluttiest, skin-tight, black lace teddy. She basically threw me on the bed and started sucking my dick. She nibbled at the head and licked down the shaft to my balls and swirled her tongue in circles. Then almost as quickly, she stopped and mounted me. She thrust down hard in fast in a single motion, burying my dick in her all the way to the hilt and then devilishly wiggled her hips. She was hot – much hotter than normal. I knew Thad made her hot, and to be honest, I wasn't terribly upset. She knew I was into kinky sex; I started to wonder if she had been putting on a little show for me. Before I could say anything, as she nibbled on my ear, she whispered, “Would you like to watch?” I said, “Watch what?” She said, “You know – like in your fantasies...” Holy shit! She knew that I had a fantasy of her fucking another guy, but with my dick buried to the hilt while she wiggled and clinched her cunt was too much for me to resist. “y..yy..essss”, I weakly said. She pulled off and slammed her pussy back onto my dick. “What?”, she said. “YES!” My head swimming, before I could utter another word, she lifted off and raced out of the room. Seemingly an eternity later, she guided a still somewhat intoxicated Thad to the other side of our bed and laid him down. I have no idea what she said or did, before they entered the room I heard a hurried and hushed conversation. As he laid down, he pulled her onto the bed. Very quickly, our hands were all over her. I sat up an rubbed her wet and warm pussy as he pulled off her top and started sucking on her tits. He worked them like a pro as she reach between his legs and pumped his hardening cock. I was still working on her clit when Thad pull her hips hard up to his face. He started working on her cunt as if he was licking the best tasting ice cream he's ever had in his life. My wife arched her back in obvious pleasure, so I reached up and started running her breasts and pinching her nipples, which I know she loves. My wife still astride Thad, I pulled back for a moment to take in the scene. The smell of sex was heavy in the air and I was overcome with sensations of jealousy and arousal. Just then, Thad pull my wife's cunt over his throbbing dick and she willing push down hard. He moaned and arched to push it as deep as he could. It obviously worked because she again started bucking and thrusting hard up and down on his dick. At some point, she realized I wasn't there and beckoned me over. She reached out, grabbed my dick, and pulled me to her waiting mouth. Her expert technique and the scene in front of me almost took me to the edge all too soon. Again I pulled back, and after recovering I moved in behind her. I watched Thad's dick as it spread her pussy lips apart as he trust in and out. She lifted up and I quickly put in my dick where Thad had just been. Obviously Thad and I were similarly sized, as her pussy still seemed nice and tight. I pumped her sopping wet pussy hard for several minutes before I need another break. Only as I was pulling out did I notice that Thad had his hands under my wife. He had been working on her clit while I was fucking her and the effect of my dick and his hands were making her more excited than I had seen in a long time. She seemed to be in another world and completely given over to lust. Sitting behind them, watching her ride him again, I couldn't help but want to fuck her more. I considered the next step – something we had not planned, but then I realized that nothing this night had been planned and now was my chance. I quietly slipped off the bed and pulled some lube out of her nightstand and returned to my position on the bed. I seriously don't think that she even noticed me gone. I took the lube, drizzled some on my dick, and then drizzled some down her crack. She didn't notice a thing until I was grabbing her hips and pushing the head of my dick against her asshole. She was kissing Thad as I began pushing my throbbing cock into her ass. She stopped pumping Thad just long enough to let me in. The sensations were overwhelming as I slid in and she began pumping us both. At this point, she lost all control and started making noises like a wild animal in heat. Thad was biting her neck, grabbing her tits with one hand, and working her clit with his other. Unable to take anymore, I shot my load in her ass. She pushed back on me hard and ground her hips until I had to pull out or pass out. I went to the bathroom to clean up and when I returned, Thad was rolling my wife over and laying on her back. Weakly I heard her protest, “no... no, lower”, and then she let out a long moan. She started biting her lip as he trust hard and deep. From the sounds she was making and the look on her face, I realized what he was doing. He was balls deep in her ass and she was enjoying every second of it. This continued for several moments until she couldn't take any more. Just as she started pushing him off, he finished. As he pulled off and pulled out, a long string of cum dripped from his dick to her ass. After that, Thad returned to his futon without saying a word and the rest of the night was a blur. The next morning, not a word was said by any of us...so far.

My 25th birthday was Tuesday (April 11th), and after me and Tommy fucked for two straight hours, he reached under his bed and pulled out a leather photo album, and said, "Here, take this. It's your birthday present." So I smiled and kissed him on the mouth because he was so adorable in his socks and underwear, but when I opened up the album, I was disappointed, because it wasn't a present at all, just another one of Tommy's asshole jokes. Sure, the pictures in the album were of me, but they were not the ones we had been taking when we were on vacation in Colorado, nor were they the pictures from Christmas at Hank's house. They were pictures of me getting gang fucked, and sucking cock, and eating pussy. "Do you like it?" he asked me. "Fuck you," I told him and got up off his bed. I was naked except for my jogging sneakers. My cunt was shaved because Tommy liked to see the redness of my pussy after he pounded it. Tommy grinned like a total asshole. "What?" he said, and came over and started rubbing my back. Then he was playing with my tits, tweaking my nipples, getting them hard all over again. I tried to resist--to stay mad at him--but I couldn't, and he knew it. He kissed my neck. He told me I was beautiful, even more beautiful than Suzanne Summers, who everybody said I looked like, especially my boobs. He put his hand between my legs and started to finger me. He knew just how to do it, how to make me come. I quivered and had an orgasm, and the next thing I knew, I was French kissing him on the mouth, and we were back in each other's arms, and I was so in love with Tommy it didn't matter what he did. If he made me fuck all his friends, or if he pissed in my hair, or if he took three dozen X-rated pictures of me in various positions, I still was his. I loved Tommy and couldn't live without him; plus, deep down inside, I enjoyed all the kinky perverted things we did. We were sitting up on the bed now, and the album was open in Tommy's lap. "This is my favorite one," Tommy said, pointing to a picture of me with Dale and Sidney, who were both black. I was on my hands-and-knees, a cock in my ass and a cock in my mouth. Tommy was always talking about me fucking black guys--about getting some "real colored stud," as he put it--and when we were up at Rutgers for Home Coming, drinking off a keg at the Basketball House, the opportunity just presented itself. Dale and Sidney, whom Tommy knew from college (they were both on the basketball team), had made a comment about how hot I was. Tommy smiled and patted my ass. Then he said, very seriously, "Do you want to fuck her?" "You're a crazy motherfucker, Tom," one of them said, but when Tommy didn't laugh, or show any sign that he was joking, the two black boys started grinning and looking around for a place to take me. The four of us (Myself, Dale, Sidney, and Tommy--with the goddamn Polaroid he'd been carrying around all weekend), went upstairs and into somebody's empty bedroom. The place was a fucking shithole. There were Newport cigarette butts in plastic cups and half-filled cans of St. Ide's everywhere. Anyway, we cleared out a spot on the bed, and I started taking off my clothes. When I was naked, Dale and Sidney started playing with my tits, rubbing and sucking them, pinching my fat nipples between their fingers. Then they were pushing me down on the bed and trying to decide what to do with me first. Dale spread open my legs and started licking my pussy. Sidney, who had stripped off his jeans and boxers, got on his knees and started tapping his prick against my chin. "Suck me off," he said, stroking himself into an erection. His cock was long and dark and thick--at least 8 inches. I looked at it, smiled, and then took it in my mouth. I sucked him hard and sloppily, slurping his meat and drooling pre-cum everywhere. He moaned and grabbed the back of my head. Dale had stopped eating my pussy and was tonguing my asshole. He had pushed my legs back against my tits so he could really get at me. "Yeah, eat that ass," Sidney said. "How's she taste?" Tommy asked, watching the whole thing from the side of the bed. Dale pulled his tongue from my butt and said, "Like super-fine ass, motherfucker." Tommy laughed and checked the flashes on the Polaroid. Then he said, "All right, enough of the foreplay. Let's get down to business so I can get some pictures. Dale, why don't you fuck Chrissy from behind while she sucks Sidney." Dale looked at me to see if it was OK. With Sidney's cock in my mouth, I nodded and mumbled, "Uh-hmm." A minute later I was on my hands-and-knees, getting my bald pussy fucked from behind by Dale's big black prick. He was pounding me good and hard, his hips slapping against the flesh of my backside. "Oooh," I moaned and came my head off. My neck broke out in red blotches. Dale was still fucking me, and Sidney's prick was still pumping in-and-out of my mouth. "Now fuck her ass," Tommy said, holding the camera. Dale looked confused. "Huh?" "Stick your cock up her butt, dude," Tommy insisted. I looked back and smiled at Dale. He grinned. I arched my ass and spread my butt cheeks with both hands. Dale pulled his prick from my cunt, which was slick with all my secretions, and pressed it against the opening of my ass. Little by little his meat started to slide up my butt, until all at once, my asshole opened up and swallowed it whole; my asshole was just as wide as my pussy. Sidney and Dale fucked me for a good five minutes. Every now and then, when I made a nasty orgasm face, Tommy would take a picture: Flash, flash, flash, went the Polaroid. I heard someone grunting, and tasted a warm burst of chloride in my mouth. I blinked and looked up at Sidney, whose face was all twisted and contorted. He pulled his prick from my mouth and started jerking off. "Shoot it all over me," I said, and opened wide. Warm spurts of semen splattered my chin and cheeks, some of it getting in my mouth, some of it dripping off my jaw and running down between my tits. I didn't wipe it off. Tommy liked the way I looked with other guy's jizz wads on my face, and of course, I only did what I did because I loved Tommy (and because it made me feel like a filthy piece of garbage). I licked my lips and looked back at Dale, who was still drilling my ass. His eyes were big and wide, and his breathing was picking up. Suddenly, he shouted: "Ohhh!" and started coming. "Shoot it up her ass," Tommy said, and Dale did. He grunted, pumped my ass one last time, and then fell silent; white cream trickled out of my asshole when he withdrew his dick, although the rest of his load didn't come all the way out of my ass until the ride home from the party in Tommy’s 4 X 4. Yeah, that was a pretty hot night. And Tommy took some pretty hot pictures. HOT PICTURES. The photo album was still in his lap. There were about three dozen more photos on various pages, all of them nasty and graphic as hell. As I said before, there were shots of me getting gang fucked, like a pic of me lying on a mattress in Patrick's basement, my cunt and asshole red and oozing with cream, while Tommy and Hank and Rick stood around me naked and smiling, holding their half-hard pricks like perverts in a peep show. Also shots of me eating pussy, like a pic of me with Kristin Rogers, Buddy’s blond, bisexual 19-year-old cousin, with her legs spread open in front of me, my tongue buried up her wet little cunt. And shots of me sucking cock with pics of Tommy and Hank and Buddy with their pricks out, and me kneeling in front of them, trying to suck them all. Shots of me in heels, and in stockings, and even a picture of me on the toilet taking a shit... a photo Tommy took the morning after his sister's wedding when I was hung-over and feeling like death. "Please Tommy, not now," I had said when he forced open the bathroom door and aimed the camera at me, but being the asshole Tommy is, he just giggled and snapped the shot anyway. And this was my birthday present, a collection of our sexual perversion on film. I closed the photo album and looked at Tommy. "Do you like?" he asked me. I was pissed but horny as hell. I wanted sex very badly now. I kissed Tommy on the mouth and started rubbing his prick through his underwear. We started fucking again. The photo album fell off the bed and lay open on the floor. The photo that stood staring at us was one of me with a pink latex dildo up my ass, which was Tommy's birthday present to me LAST year. How ironic. How fucking ironic. I wrapped my legs around Tommy and rode his prick for an hour.

It had been months since I attended the Saturday night festivities at the Tennessee Social Club in downtown Nashville. A member since last December, I had temporarily drifted away into other activities. What I walked into was a revamped club, so I went exploring. Relatively new to the lifestyle after the end of a 20-year marriage to a decidedly non-adventurous woman, I tend to choose dancing as a means of meeting individual women and couples. As any single man in the lifestyle will confirm, it's difficult to connect when you're alone in a crowded room of paired swingers. This is perhaps truer for men who are older, heavier and shier--I qualify for all three. I danced a few times but sensed little connection, as sometimes {maybe often} happens. TSC has a separate member's area where it's possible to escape the raucous music and the cigarette smoke. I found a cubbyhole where I could sit in a padded chair and gather my thoughts. Other portions of the member's area include a couples-only room and a brand new Jacuzzi room replete with very brightly painted dolphins on the walls. There are available lockers and muted lighting, making the space intimate by design. The area where I parked was walled in by lockers and contained three armed chairs side-by-side. I occupied the center one. A couple entered the space holding hands and raised eyebrows, clearly not wanting to intrude if I needed the space to myself. I had briefly talked with them earlier while they shot pool - her in a white, partially-buttoned shirt and cotton underpants; he in shirt and jeans with a well-worn cowboy hat squarely on his head. {The lesson here is always reach out as you never know who will respond to your overture.} I'll call them Kate and Norman. In many respects, Kate and Norman are typical of folks who live outside the metropolitan area of Nashville. He was slender with a rough, short beard. His eyes sparkled inquisitively though his smiles were hard to detect. She was shorter, boxier, with short dark hair and a wonderful grin. They dropped into the chair to my left, she both straddling and facing him. She proceeded to remove his hat and her glasses. She unzipped his pants and withdrew him, stroking him to hardness. She then stood, removed her flimsy panties and returned to her lover perch, giving him a lap dance that was both enthusiastic and very gentle. I watched as unobtrusively as possible, knowing they didn't mind my presence and welcomed the observation. Kate had a hair-trigger, clearly a multiple comer. Occasionally, our eyes would meet and be followed by mutual smiles. I was very comfortable. Having been a masseur for ten years, I have witnessed {and been involved with} all manner of play with couples. I felt close to them, almost a participant. That became more a reality when Kate reached over with her free hand and began stroking my crotch. My little fella thought this was great fun and rose to participate. Norman asked if I would like one of Kate's 'special' lap dances and I said something really intelligent, like 'Sure!' He left to get some water and Kate moved over to my lap. I felt unprepared as she worked to free my erection. I was wearing underwear {for some reason} along with new trousers. I didn't know how user friendly these items would be, but Kate managed. Norman returned and took up station behind her. She moaned frequently from his ministrations but I couldn't say what he was doing. Kate's blouse was now fully open and I was treated to small breasts with chewable nipples. Her round tummy bumped pleasantly with mine and I enjoyed the contact. I was able to reach her tiny, hard clitoris and rubbed it enthusiastically. Kate's 'special' lap dance turned out to be masturbating herself using my erection - sort of co-masturbation. My hands were free to play at will and I did. She came frequently, her juices soaking my groin. At times, she would fall forward and I would embrace her while she shuddered. It was thrilling for me to feel the power of her spasms vibrating through my chest and arms. The heat generated by this woman was nuclear. Norman's unknown moves were multiplying the effects Kate's rubbing our genitals together while I stroked and tweaked. I enjoyed her gyrations so much I didn't even come - my release didn't seem necessary {don't worry, I went to bed 'satisfied'}. I don't have words to describe the utter child-like delight in her eyes. Others wandered in to watch, then out of the small space again, but no one intruded. As much as I enjoyed warm breath against my face, I could tell she was tiring. What seemed hours of activity probably lasted less than 30 minutes. I suggested she take a breather. Norman lifted her from my lap but she couldn't stand. Her legs were too weary. She promised a dance when she recovered, but it didn't happen. Instead, we had a chance to sit and talk. I gave them my number but was told they didn't have contacts outside of the club. That was fine with me. I ended up having a grand time doing the simplest {if sometimes frantic} of activity, something I generally wouldn't have thought to include in my sexual repertoire, and usually do alone. I had an opportunity to walk with them later, her hanging from his supporting shoulder, as they exited the club. She paused and kissed me fully on the lips, thanking me for a wonderful time. We had shared a gift neither expected but both welcomed. I admitted a similar delight and turned to take Norman's hand. We shook almost formally. It impressed me how we could be so intimate and so proper at the same time - perhaps the way the world could be were we all to try a little harder. At the Tennessee Social Club it is a rule that 'No' means 'No.' The other side of that, of course, even with the simplest of carnal pleasures, is that 'Yes' can mean a resounding 'Yes' if the timing and the willing are right. Ken Nashville TN

Apparently people are interested in what my first wife and I used to do. Here are a couple more of my transcribed articles that I scanned in from our old newsletters. It appears that our club was quite different from what goes on today. Here I was ready to get my fantasy experience and I was as nervous as a long tailed cat at a clogger’s party, Picture me standing there naked while thirty other people stood there watching, waiting for me to be ravished. Of course, it was made easier by the fact that they too were all naked but still I was nervous. Reg is always trying to come up with mixers to kick parties off with, but this one takes the cake. We all came into the party room naked from the cloak room and began talking and dancing with whomever happened to be there, mostly slow sensual dancing but nothing out of the ordinary yet. I started with my husband but we both had several dance partners. Finally, when Carol, Sam, and Roberto showed up we were all there. Reg handed each of us a pencil and an envelope with our name and the name of someone of the opposite sex on it. Having handed one to each person he told us all to find our partner. There was a mad scramble to find and hook up with the other name on the envelope. I was paired with Walt, whom I could see was a tall gangling guy with red hair, a happy glint in his eyes, and a long skinny dick that hung down to the same distance as his ball sack. Looking around I could see that Reg had paired us up with the people each of us knew the least. The closest I’d ever gotten physically to him was in a circle suck at a recent party. I quickly found out that Walt had a great sense of humor as we quickly shared some small talk. It took a few moments of looking to see that Jerry, my husband, was paired with Judy, a dark haired voluptuous vixen. Reg called for our attention then asked us to open our envelopes and collect answers to the questions therein. He was very explicit that we were to write the answers ourselves just as our partner gave them. I still have the card here. The first question was easy: what is your favorite color. The rest got progressively more interesting I have to admit that writhing his answers and telling him mine was a rather erotic experience. We handed our cards over to Reg and danced naked with our partners for a while. After sharing intimacies with Walt then dancing with him, our level of excitement rose to the point where I was about ready to jump all over him. After a while Reg told us all to get comfortable then called out one name at a time. Everyone scrutinized each person in turn as he read a couple of answers from each person. Most were embarrassed but it was an erotic embarrassment. The couples got into playing with each other while listening. I made mental notes to try some of those things he read with the people he read about. I was a little surprised that he hadn’t read my answers since I thought I’d told Walt some really interesting things. My surprise turned to mild panic when he asked Walt and me to come up to where he was standing on the stair landing to demonstrate some of what I’d told him. He had gone through the cards and selected mine out for more than just talking about. Walt read my answers well. My favorite color is blue, the dark blue you find beneath rain clouds as they move away to the East after a storm. My first sexual experience was with a high school sweetheart at a church campout. We snuck away during a testimony meeting, met in a little cove by a stream and fooled around until our hormones got the better of us and we fucked twice. The first time he lasted exactly three strokes but the second time gave me a much better orgasm than I’d gotten from masturbation. What were Walt’s two most endearing quality? He made me laugh and he had the gentlest hands, tickling me all over and especially where the tickles felt the best. Finally came the big question: Tell us about a fantasy that you could do tonight involving your current partner. Let me read my answer just as I gave it. I would like to sit on a comfortable seat and have at least four men touch me lightly, tickling me just as Walt had done while I tease their cocks and balls with my fingers and mouth. I want this to go on for quite a while as I relax and become aroused. When I am ready I’ll lie down and they will concentrate on my boobs and pussies, alternately with their fingers and their tongues. I want them to nibble my ears and neck while we all get excited. I want them to give me a long slow orgasm, each taking turns with their tongues. Maybe one can find my G spot while another is licking my pussy lightly. Then I want them to take turns fucking me and letting me suck and play with their cocks until all have cum in my mouth or pussy. Once we are all sated I would like to hug them all together for a while to enjoy the after feelings. Guess what. Reg called three guys over to us and I got my fantasy right there in front of everyone just as I’d described. Oh man, I can still bring back the feelings just by closing my eyes and imagining that it’s happening again. By the way, Jerry got to be one of the guys. He loved it too. The Box Lunch One Sunday our chapter rented a house out in the woods near Portland. Three of us had been there before a couple of times to use the pool and the hot tub and we liked it so much that we invited everyone to a special party there. Isolated in a small valley amongst huge pines and cedars, the driveway in was narrow and winding with a gate to assure privacy. Barbara and I met several times to plan everything. Judy, my wife, joked that it took more time to plan than we’d allowed. She understood that Barbara can be very distracting, especially when we take off our clothes to do the planning. Chuckle, chuckle. Bruce was the parking director, allowing in only six cars since there was limited parking at the house. The others parked at the Safeway mall and carpooled the six miles to the party. Everyone was to dress up in clothes one might find in 1900. Of course, the clothes wouldn’t last that long, especially on that hot day, but it helped to set the mood. We had period music on the record player and we cavorted as much as we could in the manner of the repressed 1900. Some of the members came in period swimming costumes complete with the bloomers and skirts. It was quite an interesting gathering. After everyone had sampled the punch and renewed acquaintances, we called everyone to the big porch at the front of the house. Stacked on the porch were a wild collection of boxes and baskets, each containing enough food for two people. It was to be a box social. Each box was auctioned off to the highest bidder. The proceeds were to go to Cancer research. Barbara, a great auctioneer, didn’t tell the bidders who had made up the box lunch until he had won the bidding. Of course she extolled the virtues of each of the boxes as part of the auctioning. Each time a box was won the winner came up and wrote a check then was allowed to open it and find the name of the woman who had made the lunch. {It doesn't work the other way. Men don't make interesting enough lunches.} The idea was that she would share the lunch and be with him until the dance that evening. Barb saved the most ornate lunches ‘til last and we made quite a bit of money for the charity. While getting ready for the auction we counted up the extra guys that we always had at parties. It didn’t take too much to convince four of the women to agree to two winners for lunch. It was all very prim and proper 1900 style as we all traipsed off to find a cozy nook for lunch….. and for some nookie too. I had made bids for several boxes to keep the bidding flowing and ended up with a rather plain box, lunch that is, and was delighted to find that it was made by Carol, a buxom blonde whose breasts jiggled when she laughed. We knew each other rather well from other parties. I didn’t see where Judy went but Karl, Barb’s wife bought her box. I carried the box while Carol brought a very large comforter to sit on. Being very familiar with the place I led her to a little grassy beach next to a curve in the stream. The wind in the trees, the birds, and the sound of the water rippling over the rocks set a very romantic mood. We sat on the comforter but hadn’t even opened the box when Carol complained that her dress was terribly uncomfortable. Being the polite 1900 gentleman that I was I immediately helped her divest herself of the problem and of her clothing. She responded by helping me out of mine. She looked so inviting reclining nude on the comforter that I couldn’t resist giving her a big kiss which led to a hug which led to a lot of playing around which led to lots of warm flashes and chills as I played with her boobs and she fondled my cock and balls. Lunch be damned. We kissed and snuggled and fondled and played for quite some time. I had paused for a moment and was looking deeply into her eyes trying to think of something to say when from the distance came a veritable scream of pleasure from some other young lady who must have had the same ideas we had. We both laughed then kissed and my hand found its way the wettest pussy I’d felt in a long time. She shoved me over onto my back then slowly lifted her leg over me and knelt there with her lovely pussy just above my hard cock. The sight of her above me with her wonderful boobs looking at me sent incredible chills down my back. I couldn’t resist reaching up and softly feeling of her breasts. She smiled the most bone melting smile and I thought I’d cum right there. Slowly, she lowered herself until my cock was prodding at her pussy lips. She moved her hips to center it then enfolded my cock in the softest, wettest, silkiest, most wonderful pussy ever. We fucked like that for an incredibly long time enjoying the wonderful feelings of being together, enjoying one-another. She leaned forward and we kissed, she leaned back and I reveled in the sight of her voluptuous body giving and receiving pleasure so freely. I can’t describe her smile. Her face shone with pleasure and lust. We both moaned a lot. We both touched and massaged each other as our genitals, entromixed, were the constant connection through which we shared something at least as good as orgasm, especially since it lasted so much longer. Her moans got louder and our hip movements grew in intensity. At one point she leaned forward into me and with our whole body in contact we kissed and she began an incredibly strong shudder and guttural moan that went on for what seemed hours. The intense movements she was making finally pushed me over the top. I couldn’t hold out any longer so I let myself go and felt that incredible pleasure pain that goes with filling her pussy with my jism. We were locked together in pleasure through lots of gyrations until, disappointingly, my shriveled up cock slipped from its velvet sheath and we collapsed together, holding on to each other desperately, sharing the feelings and kissing lightly. It was quite a while before we finally returned to earth and ate our lunch, naked in that romantic glen.

As a contractor my labor force is definitely on the unreliable side. So it wasn’t really a surprise when one of my workers flaked on me just before a project was due to start. Scrambling for a replacement I thought of a kid that works in maintenance at my wife’s job. Jason is a nice guy, young about 5’7” 150, but he worked like a dog and I knew he could use the money. Since we had to leave for the job very early in the morning and we would stay overnight near the jobsite it was easiest that he just come over the night before and crash in the spare bedroom. My wife never said anything or did anything at all through the evening, but I could tell that there was a slight edge to her behavior. And while we, mostly me, have talked some about swinging, our most recent discussion was one where she made it clear in no uncertain terms that she had no desire to actually try it. We decided to go to bed early since we were going to hit the road at 5 a.m., with a 3 hour drive and an 8 hour work day. As we started to get ready for bed, my wife was already undressed as I was getting all my things ready for the morning as I would be gone for two days. As I was packing she came up behind me wrapped her arms around me and told me how she was going to miss me. While saying this her hand slipped down into my shorts and started to stroke my cock. I reached behind me to touch her and found that she was already all wet. I turned around and looked her in the eye and said - you’re not really thinking about missing me, you’re thinking about having that cock in the other room aren’t you? Before she could react or say anything I grabbed her by the arm and started pulling her down the hallway towards the guest bedroom. She resisted but tried to keep quiet as to not let on that there was anything going on in the hallway. As we got closer to the guestroom door a mix of emotions ran across her face - fear, nerves, a look of shock and excitement. Finally she just kind of came along not really believing that this was happening but at this point just going along. I opened the bedroom door without knocking and Jason sort of jumped up out of bed surprised to see anyone walk in, much less seeing my wife naked in front of me (as I pulled her around and in front of me when walking through the door) and said - “thought you might not be quit ready for sleep yet “. Silence hung in the air for a few seconds as neither my wife or Jason believed that this was actually happening. I took this opportunity to guide my wife over towards Jason, who was by now sitting up on the edge of the bed, by guiding her with both my hands on her hips. When she was right in front of him and standing between his spread legs I guided my wife’s hands down between his legs to grab is cock through his shorts. Jason slowly reached up with both hands and cupped my wife’s breast as he started kissing her belly. With my hand on top of hers we both started to play with his cock, stroking it as it became hard. I don’t know if Jason didn’t care, or still in shock, just didn’t know that it wasn’t just my wife’s hand stroking him, but his cock responded. As Jason’s worked his way down with his tongue to her crotch she lifted her left foot and put it up on the edge of the bed so he could get to her pussy more easily. As he was doing this we were still stroking his cock which was hard by now and fully out of his shorts. I turned my wife over so she could lay down on the corner of the bed with her feet on one side and her pussy exposed for Jason’s to explore while I walked to the kitty corner of the bed by my wife’s head so I could offer her my dick to suck on. She started taking me deeper and deeper as Jason’s tongue started to bring her to orgasm and then she shivered as the first waves hit her. As she finished cumimng Jason rose up and looked at me questioningly as he got ready to enter her. A slight nod from me was all he needed and as he tried to mount her my wife rolled halfway over so he would get into a spoon position. As he slowly started pumping her, she took my cock in her mouth again and started sucking me. I slowly laid down on the bed in a 69 so she could continue to suck me while I buried my head between her legs and started sucking on her clit. Jason was pumping away and as he was sliding in and out my tongue was gliding over his cock and my wife’s clit at the same time. I could tell that both he and her were close to exploding and I wasn’t too far off myself so I decided to slow things down a bit by reaching down and pulling his cock out of her. I got off the bed and rolled my wife on top of Jason and as I started sucking on her breasts Jason entered her again. As I continued to suck on her tits I reached down to grab my cock and started rubbing her clit with the head of my cock as Jason continued to slide in and out of her pussy slowly. My wife was beginning to cum again as I slid down her belly to stand between her and Jason’s leg. I knew there wasn’t much time left before Jason unloaded even though he wasn’t fucking her real hard. So I reached down to grab his cock and slid it behind my wife’s pussy and into her ass. Slowly she eased onto Jason’s cock and the beginning of an orgasm started to shake her body as his cock slid deep into her ass. There was only one thing for me to do - I slowly slid my cock into her wet pussy and we all started cumming together.

We recently joined the board and posted that we were beginners looking to test the waters. Actually we have tested the waters once with mixed results. I thought it went pretty well. Sue has mixed feelings. You can decide on how well it went for a first try. After talking and fantasying about it for about two years we decided to take the plunge. We read a lot of the give and take on this board will finally gave us the courage to give it a try. We discussed trying MFM and FMF but had a hard time finding just the right person for either one. We decided a stranger would be best to start with but did not have much luck meeting with anyone that we thought might be a match. We finally narrowed it down to a guy who my wife thought she might like based on his photo and some e-mails. We are in our 50’s but my wife could easily pass for a woman in her 30’s. Mike, the guy, is 35, single and never married or so he says. All photos exchanged were fully clothed. We agreed to meet at a hotel restaurant where Mike had a room. We had agreed over the phone to meet for dinner and if things went well we would go to the room. Mike was very charming and a perfect gentleman to my wife all through dinner. When the band started in the lounge he proved to be an excellent dancer which further impressed the wife. During a slow dance he pulled her close with his hand on her ass. After an initial hesitation she stayed plastered up against him as they did a slow dance together which I confess got me pretty aroused. When they got back to the table I could see signs of arousal on her face. We agreed that he would proceed us to the room and we would follow in a few min.. When he left I asked if she was sure she wanted to go ahead with things. She said yes but she had one reservation. She said as he rubbed up against her while dancing he felt positively huge. Nothing in all our communications involved discussions about cock size which she found a refreshing change from a lot of other respondents. She has always said that size was not a factor to her and a huge cock was not something that she required. As she put it, she would rather jump toward it than away from it. After getting to the room Mike opened a bottle of nice wine and proceeded on to the seduction phase, which was received very well by her. They started making out on the bed while I watched from across the room. I told them to just pretend I wasn’t there. He skillfully brought her to a heightened state of arousal that I had not seen in her for a long time. She glanced at me several times with that glazed over look in her eyed that told me she was very turned on and I nodded and winked which told her all she needed to know. She got up off the bed and going into the bathroom she said she was changing and when she came back she expected to see him with a lot fewer clothes on. He then proceeded to disrobe and pull the blankets off the bed. As he slid between the sheets I could see that he was very well endowed even though not yet completely hard. He unwrapped a condom and placed it on the bedside stand. He told me that Sue was incredibly hot woman and thanked me for inviting him to be her first partner in the lifestyle. When Sue came out of the bathroom she was wearing my favorite short nightie which really leaves nothing to the imagination. She pulled back the sheet to check him out and her first response was “oh my god”! She said that she thought he was too big for her but they could still have some fun. As she laid down beside him they started making out again. The sheet was over them but I could see that his hand was busy down between her legs as they French kissed. He slowly made his way down her neck then started kissing and licking around her nipples while continuing the hand action. Within a minute or so she experienced her first orgasm which was evident by her moans and arching back. As she laid back panting a bit he pulled her nightie up over her head and threw it aside. He then moved up kneeling with a leg on each side of her head and brought his cock up to her mouth. It truly was of a size you see only in the porno movies. She wrapped both her hands around it and it still looked like four or five inches sticking out capped by a large purple head. She took it into her mouth which by itself seemed like quite a feat. She started stroking him with one hand while rubbing his balls with the other while sucking the head of his dick. He tried to force more into her but she gagged and turned her head away. I asked if she was okay and she said she was fine. We had decided on a safe word for her to say if she wanted the action stopped but she seemed in no hurry to use it. She took him in her mouth again. He leaned forward with his hands above her head and began to literally fuck her mouth. As his hips moved up and down more and more of his cock disappeared into her. She was gamely trying to deep throat him but I could tell she was getting distressed as she would gag and pull back before going on again. She finally said “enough, I can’t take this anymore, lets try something else”. She had him roll over on his back and proceeded to lick up and down his shaft as she played with his balls. She then reached for the condom and with some difficulty got it over the knob and most of the way down his shaft. She then told him to just lay there and not move. She kneeled over him and slowly took him into her pussy. I moved to the foot of the bed so I had a nice view of it sliding in. She went down with a moan and took about half of it in before rising back up. She then slowly began fucking him the way she likes to do when she’s on top but never taking more than half of his length into her. As her movement quickened I could tell she was nearing another orgasm. It’s at this point that she usually likes to roll over and be fucked hard and thoroughly till she has another orgasm. I was sure this was not going to happen due to his size and I was right. She continued to ride him to a thundering orgasm. He raised his hips and tried to pull her down onto him but she raised her hips to keep him from going deeper. I was starting to feel sorry for him but I knew he would probably hurt her if he rammed it all the way in and she did too. As her orgasm slowly subsided she slowly lowered onto him. She whispered for him to stay absolutely still and let her do the work. She slowly eased down and down and finally I could see that he was buried to the hilt. She told him not to move as it was very uncomfortable for her. She eventually raided her hips up and up till he popped out of her literally with a pop. From behind I could see her reddened and stretched out pussy and I almost blew my load right there. At this point she was worn down and tired out. He was still stiff as a board and obviously in need of relief. She had him sit at the foot of the bed and she went down to her knees in front of him and began a good old fashioned blow job using both hands and her mouth as best she could after taking off the rubber. He put his hands on her head as if to force her down lower but knew better than to actually do it. He started moaning and whispering “suck it suck it all you bitch, take it all.” She quickened her movements and from time to time said “do it do it do it give me your load. Fuck my mouth you bastard give me your load”. To say I was shocked to hear my sweet wife of 25 years use such language was at the same time shocking and a real turn on. Eventually he started moaning and saying “it’s cumming’ its cumming, it’s cumming” and eventually it did. She gamely tried to swallow it all and finally had to give up. The head of his big prick jerked and spewed burst after burst into her hair and face. She did her porn star imitation and licked the head of his dick clean before getting up and going into the bathroom. After a few min. Mike got up and started to dress. I could hear Sue in the bathroom brushing her teeth then hitting the shower. Mike waited for her to come out so he could say good bye. She came out wrapped in one of the big hotel towels and kissed him good night. Mike told us to stay as long as we wanted and to charge breakfast to the room if we wanted. It was all on his card anyway then he left. I looked at Sue and asked her what she thought. To my surprise she said, “Oh my god, never again”! “What”? I said. “I thought you had a good time”? She said that she had a good enough time but if she ever did it again she was going to check out the guy's cock ahead of time. She said that Mike was a nice guy but she could see why he wasn’t married. Oh well, I thought, at least she qualified the never again so there probably will be “another again”. Oh yeah, I had my turn on my poor wife. She got down on her knees doggy style and I easily slid into her hot worn abused pussy. It took me about four strokes to get off much to her relief. She said she’s in no hurry for another MMF. Maybe a FFM would be the next thing to try. God, I love this woman.

Over the years I have fantasized about my wife Wendy having sex with another man but never really thought it would happen. A little background about my wife. We have been married 24 years. She is an elementary teacher, Sunday school teacher, Boy Scout troop leader and local chairwoman of the cancer society's fund raising events in our town. She is 46 years old, 5' 7" and around 135 pounds. She did weigh around 180 but after last summer’s cruise, she started walking and exercising and is now proud of her body. My parents say she resembles Dana Delany of China Beach. We have an 18 year old and a 12 year old. She was not a virgin when we married and admitted she started having sex in the 11th grade. She had a few encounters in college and even let her cousin and his friend fuck her one night after a party where she was drunk. She is not a prude but is not wild. She will flash herself in public, go without underwear, and she and I went to a bed and breakfast that had a clothing optional pool. I have mentioned to her after we have had a few drinks and we are horny that I would like to see her fucked by another man. She usually plays it off but one time about 10 years ago she made the comment in the heat of passion that if she did, the guy would have to wear a condom. I had a vasectomy 11 years ago. I had mentioned to her about taking a nude cruise. At first she was adamant that she would not go. Last summer we took a family cruise and several days after our return, she told me she had been fantasizing about going on a nude cruise but was not sure if she could go through with it. That thought consumed my thoughts for several weeks and I finally booked a nude cruise. I did not tell her until two months before. After boarding the ship, we made our way to our cabin and then made our way topside for the bon voyage snacks and drinks. After the emergency evacuation drill, we made our way back to our room and did some fucking. We had been at sea a little over an hour when the cruise director announced it was ok to shed clothing if you liked. As we opened the cabin door to head up to the pool, we were met by three nude guys and two nude women. They appeared to be in their mid 20's. After some awkward introductions and watching my wife stare everyone in the eyes, we headed to the pool. Almost everyone was nude. The first night was uneventful. The next morning, we arrived at our first port. We headed out for sightseeing and returned back to the ship to hang out at the pool. We ended up next to the group that is in the cabins across the hall from us. We introduced ourselves again and struck up a conversation with them. One of the guys, Mack, a decent white guy with some muscle and dark hair, told us their group was two couples and a single guy between the ages of 27 and 28 and had graduated from college together. They had gone to nude beaches before and made a pact that five years after graduation they would all go on a cruise together. One couple had to back out due to taking a job out of state and they were moving the same time as the cruise. Mack's girlfriend was unable to come on the trip. She is a nurse in the Army reserves and her unit had been activated. One couple had a cabin to themselves and he was the "third wheel" in the other cabin. In the middle of the conversation, the announcement was made it was ok to disrobe. It is an experience to see hundreds of people strip in a matter of minutes. His friends stripped and hit the pool and I began getting naked. He said he had to get out of his shorts because they were hurting his man area. He and his friends had gone snorkeling and a jellyfish got him in an area you do not want to get stung. He stood and started pulling down his shorts. Wendy had removed her shorts and was removing her top when he slid his shorts down. She was trying to talk, take off her top and not look at his cock. He turned to the side to sit down again and his cock was about three feet from her face. He had a swollen rash under his nut sack and across his right nut. The rash made his nuts look larger than normal. Wendy finally looked at it and said it looked painful. He said he went to the ship's doctor and got some cream. He needed to put the cream on it but did not want everyone thinking he was playing with his stuff. She told him to go ahead, guys had been putting sun block on themselves and no one would think anything about it. We stayed at the pool for about two hours drinking and I enjoyed watching Wendy glance over at his cock and watching her as she took quick glances at it as he returned from getting a drink. That night we fucked before heading to dinner. After dinner we stripped and headed to the pool. Some people were doing some close contact rubbing and playing in the darker areas of the deck. I managed to get several more drinks in Wendy and around midnight we headed back to our room. On the way, we ran into Mack in the hall in front of us. Wendy asked him how his rash was feeling and he stopped in the hall, turned and as he was telling her it was not stinging as bad, he opened his towel and showed her his cock. She looked straight at it and never looked anywhere else as she told him it looked about the same. My cock started getting hard while she told him she would check on him tomorrow. Once back in the room, I wasted no time in getting between her legs and fucking her. As I was grinding and she was humping, I began to talk about Mack and his cock. She made the statement that she wondered how big it really was when not jellyfish swollen. I smiled and made the comment that maybe she could find out. She just grinned and started humping harder. Just as I was about to cum she said she did not think she could do anything with him but if she did he would have to wear a condom and since he was alone, she doubted he had any. My mind went crazy and I unloaded in her cunt. The next morning we got up, ate, stripped and headed to the pool. The ship was not set to arrive at the last stop until 11:30 a.m. Around 9:00 a.m., the captain made the announcement that due to a storm the ship had changed course around midnight and was being diverted to another port. We were set to arrive in one hour and the announcement would be made in approximately 30 minutes for everyone to cover up in the pool and deck area while in port. The port we were diverted to was one we went to last summer so we decided to stay on the ship. Mack spotted us at the pool and got a lounge chair next to Wendy. He pulled down his shorts and Wendy was not shy at looking at his cock while he removed them. She asked how he felt and it was obvious his cock was still swollen but the red rash was almost gone. He said the stinging had stopped but he felt much better. After about 10 minutes, I got up to get Wendy and myself a drink. I planned on getting several drinks in her today. This is was the last day and I wanted Mack to fuck her good. I returned and Mack got up to get his drink. After he passed, Wendy stared at his ass as he walked away and kept looking at him when he returned. The announcement was made to cover up if outside and Wendy stated what a shame, it felt good being naked. I was shocked at that comment. We stood and dressed and Mack had to arrange his cock to get the swollen thing in the shorts. Wendy never took her eyes off his hand on his cock as he put it back in the shorts. The ship docked and several hundred people got off. Wendy asked Mack if he was getting off the ship and he said no. He did not get much sleep last night because of his rash and his friends were trying to have sex so he left the room for several hours. He tried to sleep on deck but did not have much luck. He said he was going to stay on the ship and try to get some sleep or rest. No other ship was in port and the announcement was made that nudity would be allowed in the pool area only. We took off our clothes and had a few more drinks. Later that night we were in our cabin packing and I had felt pretty confident I could get her fucked. I had given her so many drinks that I lost count and she had trouble walking to the supper buffet. I turned to place the last item in our suit case and when I looked back at her she had laid back and her legs were spread wide. It was around 10:45 p.m. and the suitcase had to be set outside the cabin door by midnight. I turned and started eating that bald cunt. She started humping my face and talking dirty. She said she needed cock and plenty of it. If I was serious about her fucking someone I needed to get that cock in there. She was so horny that when I asked her if she wanted me to get Mack, she said she did not care what or whose cock, just get another cock in there. I jumped between her legs and pounded her cunt good. However, I was so horny I did not last but a minute or so. While she was still lying there, I grabbed a tissue and wiped the oozing cum from her cunt and went across the hall to Mack's cabin. I knocked on the door and the other guy in the room came to the door. It was obvious he had been getting busy. He opened the door enough to talk and I could see his cock was hard. He said Mack had been kind enough to leave for a while to give them some privacy. I returned to my cabin with the empty feeling that I had come so close to seeing her with another man and now the opportunity was gone. When I walked in, Wendy was on her stomach with her ass in the air fucking herself with a brush handle. I came up behind her and slid my cock around in her pussy juices and then stuck my cock in her ass. As I was fucking her ass I could feel the brush handle sliding in and out of her pussy between the thin membrane separating her cunt from her ass. Again I came in a minute. I got up and looked at that gorgeous ass slick from cum and pussy juice. She was not finished and continued fucking herself. I wiped off my cock and proceeded to the cabin door with the suit case. I opened the door and set the suit case down and as I was closing the door, I heard Mack say goodnight. I looked and he was walking down the hall coming toward the room. He said he went to the pool to give his cabin mates some privacy and hoped they were through because he was tired. He said he enjoyed meeting and talking with us and asked me to tell Wendy. I hesitated for about four seconds and then blurted out she was up and he could come in and tell her himself. I opened the door and went in first. Wendy was laying flat on her stomach moaning and in the throes of an orgasm. Mack stood there speechless. He apologized and turned to leave. I told him it was OK. He turned around and Wendy was finished. She was laying there lightly humping. I told him part of her excitement was due to him and she would not take it wrong or be offended if he fucked her. The only stipulation was he had to have a condom. He said he did not have any condoms. We stood there for what seemed 10 minutes staring at Wendy but it was only about 30 seconds. I told him it was fine; just don't tell her he did not have a condom on. He dropped his towel and his cock was already hard. He walked up behind her and she was still not aware Mack was in the room. He slid his cock between her ass cheeks and used her pussy juice to lube up his cock. My cock was now rock hard and I was about to see her fucked. She sighed and said, "Oh I see you are back for more. Well stick it in my ass first. My pussy is still wound up." He looked at me and I shrugged and pointed at her. He eased the cock in and when it was about half way in, she began her sex moaning. He increased his speed and after about three minutes she said she needed it in her pussy. He pulled his cock out and I handed him a tissue. He wiped his cock off and lowered it again but this time to Wendy's pussy. He slid it in all the way and held it for a few seconds. He started pumping her cunt and I got behind them and bent down to get a good look. After about a minute, I went around to her head and stuck my cock in her face. She gasped, rose up quickly on her elbows and looked at me. She then turned to see who was fucking her. She saw Mack pumping back and forth with a huge smile on his face. She looked at me and asked if he had on a condom. I assured her he did. She began sucking my cock and it was not long I blew my load. I got up and walked around to see Mack ramming my wife. I waited until Wendy started moaning and talking dirty before I started taking some pictures. After about the fifth picture, she asked me if I was enjoying watching someone fuck her. A few seconds later she began bucking her hip and Mack increased his pounding. He was now making grunting sounds with each forward thrust. The sight and sound of his swinging nuts slapping her cunt with each forward ramming and his body slapping up against her ass was more than I could have imagined. A few more thrust and I saw Mack's hands tighten their grip on Wendy's hips and he lunged forward unloading his nuts into my wife. Wendy. He laid on top of her for about a minute then rose up. It was beautiful seeing his cock slid out of her cunt and a thin string of cum attached from her cut lips to the tip of his cock. He stood there for a few seconds and then as if nothing happened, he picked up his towel, wrapped it around his waist with his cock still shining from pussy juice, shook my hand and told us it was nice meeting us. He then turned and walked out. Wendy rolled over and looking at me with a smile asked if I enjoyed the show. I said very much. I asked if she liked it and with a huge laugh she said that was the best fucking evening of her life. She sat up and then noticed cum running out of her cunt. She jumped up and grabbed a towel, placing it between her oozing cunt. She snapped at me saying I thought he wore a condom. I told her he did but it broke. She was a bit irritated and said well that's just fucking great. I do not need to be pregnant at 46. She then went in and showered. To this day my cock gets hard every time I think of that cruise or look at those pictures.

Things were very tame for most of my married life until we had an event at a friend’s cabin, then things opened up a little for us. My wife Judy and I are in our early forties and very much enjoyed our time together. I had to go away on business which was normal except this time we had some tickets to a show that my wife was really looking forward to seeing. I made arrangements for my buddy Greg to take my wife and she was very happy to be going. Greg was a single guy and came over often during baseball season so my wife was very comfortable with him. I spoke to Judy about an hour before she was leaving to Greg’s place. He lived much closer to the theater so it was decided she would meet him there to change and take one car. It was also decided they would eat at a restaurant walking distance to the theater because the valet parking at the restaurant would hold the car for free. Greg sent me many texts teasing me about how he was going on a full date with my wife. I had dinner at the hotel restaurant before returning to my room to work. While I was waiting for my food, I got a text from my wife with the caption “having a wonderful dinner date” and it included a picture of the two of them sitting very close together that must have been taken by their server. My wife was wearing my favorite black dress and showed lots of cleavage. I responded with “your dinner date gets full cleavage, nice for him” and that was followed shortly with “he is buying dinner, he should get something”. I was in my room working when I got the next text. Judy said the show was awesome and they were going back to the restaurant for a drink and to get the car. Ninety minutes later I got a text saying they got back to his place and she was going to change and head home. She asked if I would still be up when she got home because she wanted to chat. As I was typing my response, I got a picture from Greg of Judy standing there in her dress looking at her phone. I changed my response to “That is a great picture that you let Greg take.” Judy responded, “I didn’t let him, he just took them.” He sent me two more that were similar except in the last one I could see two glasses of wine and Judy was posing. He sent a message with them that said “I told her I sent the picture to you to make you jealous. She laughed and said you should have never let us go on this date.” I didn’t respond right away and I soon I got another picture of Judy facing away from Greg as she looked over her shoulder at the camera.” This was followed by a similar one but she was hiking her skirt and she was laughing. I didn’t know how to respond until I got a message from Judy that said, “What do you think?” I responded, “The one with your dress hiked is very sexy. His idea or yours?” She responded, “His idea. He was pushing for more. Changing in the washroom now.” I asked “What are you changing into?” and she said “do you want a picture? Ha ha ha”. I waited for a moment then sent back “yes. lots.” About ten minutes later, I got another picture from Greg and it was Judy standing in the kitchen sipping her wine wearing a blouse and jeans, looking all proper. There were two more candid shots and both of them had Judy looking at the camera talking. I figured it was Greg trying to convince her to let him take more pictures. I was totally distracted by the messages and stopped working. Greg sent a picture of Judy looking at the camera with her blouse untucked and a few buttons undone, giving a hint of her black bra. Over the next ten minutes a few select pictures came in with the last one of Judy standing in her jeans facing Greg holding an almost empty wine glass without her blouse. Greg added “OMG she is hot. Never expected this.” I responded with “It is almost like a real date when you buy someone dinner and drinks. Haahaahaa.” There was nothing for a few minutes and I got a picture of Judy in the kitchen still in her jeans and her bra eating something with a full wine glass next to her on the counter. When nothing came for ten minutes, I figured it was over but then I got a picture of Judy looking at the camera smiling with her hands on her jeans buttons. Three pictures later Judy was without her jeans. The last picture was her facing away from the camera showing her thong that she wore so there would be no lines with her dress. I sent a message to Judy saying “you look great. Your pictures are making me horny.” I didn’t expect her to respond because she didn’t have her phone in the pictures but a few moments later she replied “I made him take his pants off if he wanted me to take my pants off. He is also excited.” I responded with “not surprised. Are you horny?” She didn’t respond right away and said “yes, drunk and horny. He is in the washroom now. He told me he would sleep on the sofa when he poured us more wine.” I was about to respond when I got a text from Greg that said, “Don’t worry, your wife won't drive home tonight.” I sent back “Good to know. Is she sleeping on the sofa or are you going to share your bed?” A few seconds later he replied, “do you mean give her my bed or sleep with her?” Instantly I sent back, “Either is fine.” I then sent a response to Judy saying “how horny are you? Are you horny enough that you want him to make you orgasm?” There was a delay then I received, “OMG, are you serious? I am drunk and very horny.” I didn’t respond. About five minutes later I got another picture of Judy standing there in her bra and thong sipping wine. The next one she was facing away from the camera unclipping her bra followed by a picture of her facing the camera covering her tits with her hands then uncovered. The last one Greg sent was her in a full-frontal nude. Nothing happened for a few minutes then my laptop rang. Judy had started Skype video. The image was blurry and moving all over the place at first until it settled on the sofa. Judy put her finger to her lips and then went away. For a long time, nothing happened until Judy sat down on the sofa wearing her blouse. She played with the TV remote. I got a text on my phone from Greg saying “We are done taking pictures. We are going to watch a little TV. I still don’t know what you meant by your last message.” I didn’t respond and three minutes later I watched Greg sit next to Judy with only boxers on. I could hear them talking but the TV was louder. Judy stood up and left and a few moments later she returned with her wine. When she sat down, she was closer to Greg. They chatted for a few moments and then Greg got up and returned with his camera. They took a selfie with their heads together and a few seconds later it popped up on my phone. I didn’t respond and it was obvious they were waiting for the response. When it didn’t come, Judy opened her top a little and they sent another picture. Judy took a sip of her wine and then leaned forward and put it on the table. When she sat back, Greg leaned over and kissed her and put his hand under her blouse. She turned and accepted his attention. He leaned her back a little and started kissing her tit. It wasn’t long before they were both naked and she laid down on the sofa and he was on top of her with her legs around him. I watched him slowly pump her as I started to play with my hard cock. It wasn’t long before he came and I came. He got up and left and Judy stood in front of her phone, blew me a kiss and turned off the TV then the Skype video. I didn’t hear from them the until the next morning.

So we are a young couple who have never done too much out of the ordinary sexually. I (M) always tried to bring up the prospect of another guy joining us but always thought it might just be a nice thought more than a reality. I am average height, stocky but with a belly, and with short blonde hair and an average penis but a bit thicker. She is short with green eyes, brown hair, D cup breasts, and a bigger butt. We are both 19. This is basically our story and we hope you enjoy. Well, one night me, my mate (male, chubby, same height as me, brown hair and blue eyes) and my girlfriend all attended the same 18th birthday party . My girlfriend wore a black play suit with a big slit down the middle exposing her cleavage with a bright orange skirt about mid way between the top of her thighs and her knees (she is pretty tanned so this clashed with her legs ). We all sat around drunk, and my girlfriend hadn't noticed but her tits were visible from where my mate was sitting beside her. He pointed it out and she joked "why were you looking at my titties anyway ? Haha". He just shrugged and she smiled. The three of us went home in a taxi as he only stayed round the corner from me so we sat up in my room watching a bit of tv when my girlfriend and I started kissing. He stood up and said "well I better get going, give you guys some privacy". As he went to walk out the door my girlfriend grabs his hand and says " who said you needed to leave?" I was shocked and so was he by the look of things he sat back down on the bed and as I took my trousers and boxers down so did he. My girlfriend was busy looking at my dick and so she didn't see him do it, so she was already sucking my dick by the time she noticed he had his cock out. I could see from her eyes she was shocked. My mate is an average looking guy but jeez what a dick he has, and it was only soft. She grabbed on to his dick and started sucking on it before I had a minute to reconsider my fantasy. He had her completely naked slurping on what was still a soft penis. After a while he asked if he could try wanking while watching us fuck so we started fucking and she was stuck between closing her eyes and moaning and looking at his dick. You could tell she was interested so after a while since he was still soft he whispered to me "listen mate, I feel a bit awkward, could I have a couple minutes just me and her?" I looked at her and she just shrugged at me. I left and got a bottle of beer and laughed off the fact that his dick may be 2" bigger than mine but at least I can use it. Well, that was until I heard screaming from my room so I walk in and he has her legs over her head slamming her full. The bed is shaking beneath them and his dick is so huge you can hear how wet she is. He smiles and says "got it working!" He had her bent over, her ass wobbling and slapping against him and her pink shaved asshole puckering and asking to be fucked. She completely gave herself to him. I soon joined in getting my dick sucked but she could hardly concentrate so I sat back and wanked and watch her get ruined. He started fingering her ass which she usually objects to. He tried to fuck her ass but his cock is just too thick, it must be about 9 inches long . It was huge. She was screaming so loud now she had completely forgotten I was there. I watched her guilty eyes shut with pleasure as she came. He soon followed as he pulled out and she dove on his cock sucking the cum from him (again, I never get this). They kissed for a while and when he left she soon passed out. Her pussy was gaping. I knew then I wouldn't feel the same. Now there's always sexual tension and she's allowed to fuck him as she pleases so it was great big step for us.

It is a crisp fall Sunday afternoon, and I am relaxing at home with my husband J, a football game on the TV, a glass of wine in my hand. As my hand rests on the jeans of his muscular thigh, his fingertips are tracing their way along the edge of my snug shirt, the cotton stretched over my large tits. His fingers are dipping in between the lace of my bra and the flesh of my breasts. And as his fingers close around one already-hardening nipple, my eyes close and I feel a sigh escape my lips. I can feel my panties begin to dampen as his lips brush against my neck, his fingers now rhythmically pinching and squeezing. Suddenly I startle as the doorbell rings, and my eyes fly open to the sight of J’s friend M standing at the glass door, a grin on his face. I can feel my cheeks flush as J gets up to let him in, not sure how much of our little PDA he just witnessed. Making me even more embarrassed is the fact that I’ve always found M very sexy (something that J loves to tease me about!). He’s built like my sexy husband, broad chested and thick, muscular legs, but with puppy dog brown eyes instead of my husband’s baby blues, and a mop of brown hair instead of my husband’s shaved head and full beard. I say hello and remove myself to the kitchen while the boys get settled, refilling my wine and gathering the boys some beer. When I return they are quietly talking, so low that it almost sounds like they are sharing secrets or something. “What are you guys talking about?” I ask as I walk over to where they are sitting. “Oh, you know baby, just guy stuff” replies my husband. Both of them have grins on their faces like little boys who have gotten themselves into some mischief, but I don’t press it further. They are each seated on an end of the couch, leaving a spot for me in the middle. I hand them their beer and settle in to watch the game. Over the next hour or so, a few more drinks in, I am acutely aware of M’s eyes on me much more than normal. A few times I even glance over and it seems like he is undressing me with those beautiful brown eyes. My cheeks feel hot as I imagine, in my slightly tipsy state, what he might be thinking. I try to keep my eyes on the TV screen, feeling my clit tingle as I furiously try and ignore his gaze, and ignore my own response to it, when I feel J’s hand on my leg. I look up at him and see a hunger in his eyes, that familiar lust that makes my pussy tremble. As he leans in to kiss me, I back away, slightly embarrassed, unsure, yet very aroused at the sexual electricity I can feel in the air. “Baby!” is all I can say. His grin gets wider and he leans in again, and this time I do not try to resist. His lips are heaven on mine, his tongue sweet in my mouth. My eyes close in ecstasy as we kiss. As the kiss deepens, I feel myself melting, and his hand reaches to cup one large breast. I lean into his hand, but then I suddenly remember that we aren’t alone on the couch. I pull away for a moment, “Honey (giggling like a schoolgirl) what are you doing?” “I don’t mind” I hear from behind me, and I look over to see M watching us intently, one hand resting on a growing bulge in his jeans. My breath catches in my throat, and I look back at J. He smiles at me, his eyes and smile expressing his excitement and his consent. This was a scenario that we had discussed in the bedroom, a fantasy enacted with a dildo that I had assumed would always be just that- a fantasy. A million thoughts are racing through my head as I suddenly feel M’s lips on the back of my neck. They are soft and warm, and I feel no desire to deny or resist the sensations running through my body. My head drops back as his lips make their way along the side of my neck, and J takes advantage of my exposed cleavage and begins to lick and nibble himself. I can feel M’s hands sliding up my back and unhooking my bra, and J slides the lace out from under my shirt, freeing my tits for his hands to cup. I can feel my pussy beginning to throb as I lean back into M’s embrace. He pulls my shirt over my head as I lay back against his hard chest, J sliding my skirt and panties over my hips. As I lay naked between my husband and another man, my brain is telling me this must be a dream, that I should stop everything and come back to reality, but my entire body is on fire, feeling so very, very right. M continues to kiss my neck and ear as his rough hands squeeze and pinch my hard nipples, as J parts my soft thighs for his tongue. His mouth is ecstasy on my clit as it always is, but the sensation of his mouth licking, nibbling, tasting while M is working my tits takes me to heights of pleasure I’ve never experienced. I’ve never before heard the sounds coming from my throat as M moves around to suck my nipples, bringing my large tits together to put both nipples in his mouth as J is working his magic eating my delicious pussy. I feel M move away for a few moments, but am too immersed in the sensations of the tongue on my clit to wonder why, my eyes heavy with pleasure. I then feel M’s hand caressing my cheek, and I open my eyes to see that he is standing over me completely naked, his hard, thick cock in his hand. My breath catches in my throat, and I look down at J between my legs, wanting to be sure this is what he wants. “Suck that hard cock baby” he says to me as he begins to take his own clothes off. I turn back to M, parting my mouth tentatively at first as he guides his cock towards it. His flesh is soft against my lips, and he gently but firmly grabs my hair as he pushes his dick into my waiting mouth. I groan as his cock slides in, and my shyness quickly disappears as he begins to fuck my throat. J is between my thighs once more, and my muffled moans begin to get louder as he licks and sucks my clit, his finger now stroking my g spot. As M is groaning over me, my hand grasping his tight ass, moving him closer to me as his cock slides in and out of my throat, I can feel myself cross the threshold of ecstasy, waves of pleasure coursing through my body as my cum gushes into my husband’s mouth. I lay back, my whole body tingling, continuing to stroke M’s cock as J moves up to kiss me deeply, his hard cock pressing against my belly. “On your knees, my love, get on the floor” he whispers to me. I gladly obey, the three of us moving to the plush carpet. As I settle onto my knees M and J both come to stand in front of me, two beautifully hard cocks on display in front of my mouth. I take a cock in each hand and begin to move between them, sucking one and then the other, drooling over them as I work to keep them both rock hard. I deepthroat each one, slowly sliding it all the way down my throat, tears coming to my eyes as I fight the urge to choke on their big cocks. As I take a turn with M, he lowers down to kneel in front of me, bringing me down to hands and knees. J moves behind me, sliding easily into my dripping wet pussy. They begin to bounce my body back and forth between them, J’s cock in my sweet pussy and M’s cock in my mouth. J begins to fuck me harder and harder, until I hear the telltale breath that lets me know he’s on the verge of cumming. Pulling out, J moves to sit on the couch, and I see him exchanging glances with M. Grinning, M leans in to my ear..”Are you ready for me to fuck you?” Butterflies are moving around in my belly as I look between the two of them, and I feel a new gush of juices leave my throbbing pussy. M leans in to kiss me, his tongue swirling in my mouth, as he leans me back on the floor, mounting me from above. His cock feels somehow different than my husband’s, and my breath catches in my throat as I feel the head…and then the shaft….slide their way in. As he begins to pump that thick cock inside of me, my legs wrap around his back, eagerly offering my hips to him. I look over and see J intently watching us, his cock hard as a rock even though he’s barely touching it. I can feel my cries getting louder as M fucks me hard and deep, and I hear him growl as he pulls out. “Ride me, beautiful” he asks (commands? I don’t know which it is, and I don’t care). As he lays down, I look into my husband’s eyes, making sure he sees the expression on my face as I mount his friend’s beautiful thick cock. We lock eyes as I begin to ride, whimpers and sighs and moans all leaving my mouth at once. As my pace begins to pick up speed, J gets up off the couch and moves behind me. I am not sure what he’s doing until I feel the head of his cock press against my tight asshole. “Baby!” I say breathlessly, feeling a bit nervous. He kisses my back and shoulders as the head continues to press, waiting for my muscles to relax and let him in. In a single moment, they do, and suddenly I know the sensation of a cock in each of my slutty holes. The intensity is overwhelming as they both begin to move, M fucking my pussy and J moving in and out of my ass. I can feel my pleasure building and building, not sure I can take it anymore as they both begin to pound harder and faster, and then M takes my bouncing tits into his mouth and begins to suck rhythmically, and it becomes too much to take. I can feel myself exploding, my orgasm tearing through every part of my body, feeling as though I’m shattering into a million stars. One long, loud cry rips from my throat, and I collapse, my entire body shaking with the intensity of my pleasure. “On your knees, baby” J tenderly says as he pulls out. I slide my pussy off of M’s cock, gasping as I feel his thickness leaving me, and settle onto my knees in front of them. Each of them standing over me, they begin to stroke their cocks with one hand, the other hand roaming my body: grabbing my tits, gripping my hair, stroking my face. M cums first, a low growl erupting from his throat as his cum covers my face, my tits. The sight of another man’s cum shooting all over me sends J over the edge and with a loud yell he too covers me in his cum. I open my mouth to catch as much of it as I can, tasting his sweetness. Kneeling before them, covered in jizz, a smile on my slutty face, I thank M for stopping by to watch the game and hope that he comes by again very soon ?

My fantasy of a threesome was fulfilled back in college (University of Minnesota - Duluth) when I was a senior and 22. I had always wanted to be with two women at once or have an erotic encounter with a gal while her boyfriend watched. I had met a cute, tall, thin gal named Ruth Ann from Burnsville in one of my classes. She had shoulder-length brown hair, long legs, a tawny complexion, a great firm butt, and medium but firm breasts that pointed erect under her tight sweaters. We became friends right from the start. I got to know her boyfriend pretty well too when he would come up to visit from the cities. He was a tall, blonde, thin pretty boy type, Ruth Ann had a mischievous laugh and deep brown eyes, and she exuded a rich, steamy sensuality. She would often ask questions like "So when are we going to trade erotic secrets?" referring to our relationships with the people we were both seeing at the time. One time we got real loaded at the bar, and she kept telling me how much she loved to give head to her boyfriend Mark and how being with two guys was her biggest fantasy. I asked her if she ever did, but she said no. I heard Twin Cities gals were wild, but I didn't realize just how wild until then. Ruth Ann transferred to the Twin Cities from Duluth. But when she moved, we still kept in touch. She had been in a long-distance relationship, and I had been in a long term relationship with my girlfriend, Angie. Angie was great in bed and gave incredible head, but there was something about Ruth Ann that I kept fantasizing about...her long legs wrapped around me...going down on her...rubbing my hands all over her toned and tanned body. When Angie and I were fucking, she would ask me who I would like to be with? I told her Ruth Ann. I thought she would be mad. But she said, "I see how you look at her and she at you." I asked her if she was jealous? She said no and said actually, the biggest turn-on for her would be to watch Ruth Ann go down on me and suck me off slow and long and watch as I came in her mouth. One weekend I had to go to the cities and called Ruth Ann. To my surprise, she asked me to come and stay with her and her boyfriend Mark. When I got there, Ruth Ann met me at the door in the tightest shorts and barefoot, wearing only a tube top. She said Mark was at work and would be home later. We drank and started getting a bit buzzed. She began rubbing my ass, and then all of a sudden, we started kissing, deep French kissing. I was wildly turned on kissing my sexy friend; the smell of her perfume and hair, the taste and feel of new skin. I ran my fingers through her hair as she reached down to rub the growing bulge in my jeans and began moaning. I reminded her Mark was coming home soon, and there would be trouble if we didn't stop. She looked at me and said, "No, for sure there will be no trouble, but I'll stop. For now." Just a minute or two later, Mark did walk in. He plopped down in a chair and opened the beer Ruth Ann got for him. "It looks like you two had a nice visit," he said, noticing Ruth Ann's disheveled hair and her brown eyes dilating. We went out for a few hours and then came back to their place and talked. Ruth Ann then pulled out the rollout bed, and she and Mark went into the bedroom, leaving me wondering what just happened. They came out in a few minutes, and Mark suggested we get in the hot tub they had on the deck of their rental townhome. I agreed and got into my shorts and went out with a drink in my hand. What I saw then was Ruth Ann with the skimpiest white bikini that cut her tan ass like a knife sitting on Mark, who was wearing very thin trunks. They were kissing wildly on the lawn chair, and I could see Mark's growing hard-on starting to show. Mark asked to my surprise if I would like to massage some coconut oil on Ruth Ann. How could I refuse? Ruth Ann got down on the towel on the deck and unclipped her top, revealing her firm tits and hard nipples to me for the first time, right in front of Mark, who could not conceal his growing excitement any longer. I began rubbing large gobs of the sweet-smelling oil all over Ruth Ann, tantalizing her feet. I began to get very hard when I came to her thighs. Next, I started rubbing the coconut oil all over her back. By now, I knew what I wanted and what they wanted, so I proceeded to rub the oil under her tight gorgeous ass, kneading her cheeks, and pressing my thumbs close to her crack. She began to moan and say, "Oh yeah, this is great!" I looked at Mark, and he said, "Go ahead, I know you want her. Do what you want. I'll just watch." Ruth Ann reached back behind her as she lay on her stomach and pulled by rock hard engorged cock out of my trunks and began pumping me slowly as I slipped my hand into her crack then down to her wetness. I went wild with the sensation of my friend and her boyfriend watching. Ruth Ann then said, "Now my front" and rolled over. Mark slipped out of his trunks, revealing his glistening hard cock and blonde bush, erect in the sunlight. I began rubbing oil all over Ruth Ann's stomach and began frenching her deep, almond navel. I ran my tongue all over her body, sucking her toes, and began sucking her erect nipples and thrust my fingers deep in her hole, her musky wetness covering them. She went wild, pulling my hand in and moaning, "Oh yeah, feel your friend, fuck your friend." I went down on her, licking her neatly trimmed brown bush, and devouring her rigid clit. I felt her come in waves, her tight hole pulsing around my fingers inside her. Mark was stroking his hard-on, every vein and ripple of both our cocks glistening and pre-come oozing. Ruth Ann's hand pumped my shaft. Mark said not to fuck her but to get her ready for him. She said, "Oh, hun, I'm ready for your favorite moment." She got up on her knees as I stood before her. She began kissing my chest and sucking my nipples while she continued to pump. She said, "No coming yet, either of you." She then said to Mark, "You always wanted to see me with another guy, so enjoy." Then she held my straining cock near her mouth and smiled coyly with her big brown eyes and mischievous smile and said: "Do you want me to suck your big beautiful cock?" Before I could answer, she took all of me, her tongue working every inch of my hardness, licking and cupping my balls as I ran my fingers through her brown hair. She went wild sucking and pumping me in and out of her mouth as Mark was so hard and turned on he almost couldn't take it. "Oh yeah, baby," he said, "suck it good. I live to see this. My little slut sucking another guy's hard cock! Suck it, baby, take that cock in your mouth! Swallow down that cum!" The dirty talk was something they obviously both enjoyed, and Ruth Ann kicked it into an even higher gear. I leaned back, taking Ruth Ann's hair in both my hands and exploded in wave after wave of cum into her gorgeous mouth, my cock and her throat pulsating in unison with each shot of cum squirting into her mouth. Mark came off the chair in one bound and took Ruth Ann, my cum still streaming down the corner of her mouth and onto her chest. He rammed his cock deep inside her and pumped her wildly while she continued to grasp and pump my cock. Mark rubbed my jizz on her chest as they both exploded in wave after wave, Mark filling his gorgeous girlfriend while I came again on my friend's tits as she stroked me. Then we got in the hot tub, with Ruth Ann between us, for the rest of the night. Although it has been a long time, it is something I'd like to experience again with the right couple in one form or another. Still looking...still waiting.

A few years ago, I dated this beautiful Guamanian chick named Val. She was about 5'1", 110 lbs, 36D tits. Looked like an island beauty, or if you're familiar with, she could easily pass for one of those Asian import models you see at a car show. Me, black male 5'9", 165 lbs. I consider myself to be fairly handsome, in good shape. I take care of myself and not to sound too overly confident, but I've been told I have a very nice dick. My friend owned a sweet Gulfstream RV. Parked on the side of his house, it was me, her, and four of my friends partying, hanging out. By this time in our relationship, we had already had a threesome. One time with one of the guys in the group, and another with a sexy white girl I used to date. On this particular night, she's wearing a short little grey tennis skirt, cute striped knee-high socks, and a tight little pair of black booty shorts on her lovely petite ass. Black and pink stripe thong panties, black tank top, hair in twin ponytails. She knew I always got turned on when my friends would check her out. They were already aware of my girlfriend and me having an "open" sex life. We had been drinking, smoking weed, listening to music, and having a good time. There's a little fold-out couch that she and I were sitting on. We were watching a porno of a chick giving a blow bang about to get gang banged. I'm rubbing on her tiny pussy through her shorts, lightly pinching on her tits and rubbing them. Just teasing her while the guys look on. I asked her to take off her shorts so she'd just be wearing her thong underneath her skirt. After she stood and slowly took them off, she climbed back on the couch, bent over in a doggy style position. Without me asking, she takes my dick out as I'm laying on my back and starts to suck on it as my friends watched. I could sense my friends getting turned on. I'd look around while I rubbed her ass or placed my hands on top of her head, forcing her head further down on my dick. I'd see my friends rubbing their dicks through their pants. She had her back arched, and her nicely shaved pussy was fully exposed. The guys would take turns pulling her thong to the side and finger fucking her. After several minutes of her sucking my dick, I asked my friends if they'd like to have their dicks sucked? I had Val get on her knees and suck us all as we stood over her. I still get turned on until this day thinking about how gorgeous she looked in the middle of us four, sucking dicks, in this camper, dimly lit by the porno. The slurping noises, the spit trickling down her tits, as she alternated between four dicks. We would take turns reaching down to rub on her pussy, lightly smack her on the ass. There were a couple of moments, I'd stand back, go over to the table to take a shot of whiskey, purposely taking my time getting back to the action. Just so I could get turned on more by the sight of watching my girl suck off my three friends. After a half-hour of her sucking our dicks, we moved to the bedroom part of the camper. She takes off her skirt, having on just the panties, socks, and tank top. Her tits now pulled out over her top. She laid down and had her pussy eaten, teased, and fingered by us all while she jerked and sucked on us. I'd be the first to slide my dick into my girl, fucking her on her back, watching my friends put their dicks in her mouth, her stroking the others that weren't occupied by her mouth. The look on her beautiful face, her eyes rolling in the back of her head while she moaned and came on our dicks, was awesome. She knew how turned on and how hot this was all for me. She would gaze at me whenever she had a dick fucking her from behind and my dick in her mouth. Same when she was lying on her back with her legs spread wide open jerking off two dicks, while one fucked her mouth and another her pussy. When it was time for one of us (guys) to cum, they would pull out and come to the side on the bed. One friend came right above her pussy, which was a shocker, but rather fucking hot, watching another man cum on my girl. Whenever I'd bust my nut, I'd send it down her throat. Between the guys, we'd cum at least twice. There were multiple orgasms for her too. Two of my buddies had to take off. It was around 4 a.m., and it was just me, her, and the friend whose house and camper we're in. The three of us took a quick timeout to refresh. She showered up, and my friend gave her a t-shirt to wear, and she had her little shorts to put on. We grabbed some water and fruit from the kitchen. Then the three of us went back inside the camper and continued having fun. We got back in the bed with her, all snuggled up between him and me. Rolled a joint, shared it, and fucked her more until the afternoon…

My life was turned around at a cookout with our close friends. For years our friends and us became closer with each passing visit. On this particular Saturday, we were invited to their house for an evening of drinking and eating. We got there early in the afternoon giving us ample time to do some serious beer drinking, not too drunk but a nice buzz. Retrieving the last bottle from the fridge, I asked Bob if he had any more. He said there was a case in the garage, seeing me and his wife got the last bottles we should go and get the the case. I looked at him like he won his point, so Marie and I made our way to the garage. Once inside I wasted no time putting my arms around her and kissing her deeply. She showed no surprise, she encouraged me to go further by pulling me closer to her. I kissed her again, our lips parted, our tongues searched each others mouths causing my heart to beat faster. With Marie's back toward the garage window, I could see into the kitchen. There came the surprise of my life, my wife was in an embrace with my best friend. I could see her arms around his neck, his hand cupping my wife's breast. I watched for what seemed like minutes as Bob kept on massaging her. It crossed my mind things could be carried on to bigger and better things if I was reading our positions right. Here I was taking advantage of his wife unbeknownst to him and likewise. I looked at Marie telling her to look in the kitchen window. She turned to see her husband still holding my wife's breast. Looking back at me she said, "Well?" with a big smile on her face. Hell, she didn't care so why not? I pulled her to me kissing her once again, this time I slid my hand beneath her t-shirt to hold her breast. She responded with a “Mmmmm,” from then on I knew I had a meeting with destiny. I asked Marie if we should go back in, her reply was, "I don't want to but we better." I kissed her one more time then picked up the case of beer to bring in the house. Once in the kitchen, my wife and Bob stood in front of the sink like they were just having a conversation. I opened the fridge door placing the beer on the shelf and heard Bob ask us into the family room where it was cooler. There they had two couches that faced each other, coffee table between them. Sharon sat with Bob on one while Marie and I made our way to the other. This was nothing unusual, it happened many times in restaurants, so we thought nothing of it. One word led to another, just casual talk at first until the subject turned to sex. It came up about how many times a week we did it. When I said four to five, Bob said, “Get out of here?!” Sharon said, “That's right Bob, he's an animal in bed!” Marie had to throw in her opinion announcing they weren't that active. I couldn't resist asking, “Would you like to be?” Everyone nervously laughed at the comment. Bob headed for the kitchen to get some beer, he returned with four more bottles and sat down next to my wife. The conversation continued on sex. Sharon asked if they kissed much after being married for eight years. Marie jumped in saying not enough, they always have something else on their minds. I had my arm on the back of the couch behind her head. Surprising her, I pulled her to me, kissing her on the mouth. Through all this, I did expect some resistance from across the room but heard none. Continuing my embrace of Marie I could see from the corner of my eye Bob was kissing Sharon. All this time from our embrace in the garage I didn't feel any jealousy, any rage not even a green eye. The longer this went on, the more we became aroused; my hand was now on Marie's breast that was out of view from my friend and my wife. This went on for twenty minutes, I saw my chance to offer a suggestion that we head for the bedrooms. Bob answered first “It's okay with me." Sharon didn't say anything but followed Bob up their stairs. Marie looked at me with a twinkle in her eye waiting for my move. With Sharon and Bob out of earshot, I asked if her and Bob talked about this. She said not really, they had casually joked around about it. Two minutes must have passed before we followed our spouses upstairs. Down the hall, I saw one door was closed and pictured my wife in the embrace of my friend. At the moment I had other things to attend to such as my raging hard-on. We wasted no time caressing each other, stripping each other, fondling, feeling, kissing till we were naked on the bed. Passion was beyond control, Marie urged me to enter her then and now. Without hesitation, I kneeled between her legs placing my hard cock against her pussy. She was so wet and ready my entry was easy. My mind raced over the events that led to my present position but was overtaken with lust. My body convulsed seconds after entering Marie. She too joined me in a most delightful orgasm. Both of us knew this was not the end of the session, still erect I remained deep inside her savoring my conquest. We kissed for what seemed like minutes, each time exciting me to higher plateaus. Again I started moving within her. She began meeting my strokes for a deeper penetration. Marie tensed up moaning she was coming. Her nails dug into my back, her body convulsed in one wave of pleasure after another. It was to soon after my last orgasm for me to have another yet my cock was still rock hard ready for more. I rolled from her for a moment giving her a chance to catch her breath. She rolled with me holding me close to her. Marie spoke for the first time since we got on the bed, “Wow, that was fantastic, I never had such an intense orgasm.” "I'm glad you liked it. I wondering how it's going in the next room?” I said. Marie smiled, "I can assure you it's not as good as it is here. Are you sure you never discussed this with Bob?" "Like I said, we joked about it, why?' I asked. “Just wondering. How about you and Sharon, ever consider doing this?” Marie asked. “Oh, we fantasized about it, wondering what it would be like,” I said. “In fact, you and Bob were the fantasy.” “We were?” “Yes, you were.” “How long ago?” "Oh maybe three or four years ago." "Well, now that the fantasy has come true how was it?" Smiling I said, "I'm one behind." On that note, Marie climbed on top of me positioning my cock for entry. Spreading her legs, she managed to couple us once again. In her own way, she took command of our lovemaking. Ever so slowly she moved up and down on my now rigid cock tightening her pussy on the up stroke and relaxing it on the down stroke. It wasn't long I was ready to explode once again, she knew it and adjusted her rhythm to my timing. It was the most incredible feeling having this woman bring me to orgasm like she did, not only did I have mine but she did too for the third time in a half hour. I held her there on top of me feeling her breasts crushing against my chest, her pelvic area covering mine, her lips kissing me as a reward for her pleasure. She laid next to me while we embraced running her fingers through my hair and staring into my face. I said, "You look well satisfied." "I am for the time being,” Marie replied. “I take it from Bob's remarks he is not very active in bed?" I asked. "You got that right, it's always a wham bam thank you mam, and then he's asleep. This has been the most excitement I've had in years. Do you think we can manage to do this again?" "I'm counting on it Marie, but right now I'm not sure how Sharon will accept it if at all, she's not into multiple orgasms like us." 'Neither is Bob,” Marie said, “so I would bet they will want a return match." "What if they don't?" "I'm sure we can find a way to get together every so often." "That's cheating isn't it?" "What do you call this?" "I'm not sure, both of us are doing the same thing, and both of us know about it." "In that case, I better get all I can get right now." Again Marie climbed on top of me to repeat her last performance. Never figuring I could rise to the occasion, Marie knew better. In seconds I was hard once more. I could feel her hands guiding my prick into her soft, warm pussy to begin her attack. Two hours had passed, we heard voices coming from the other room as their door opened. There was no sense to panic trying to hide from their eyes, we laid there pretending to be asleep. Sharon and Bob stopped at our open door, we heard Bob comment, "Looky there, they forgot their PJ's." Sharon's voice was heard to say, "Who needs them?" "Shall we wake them up?" "Naw, let um sleep it off, we can wake them the next time." With that statement, down the stairs they went. Marie said, "I guess we are in for a next time." We made our way to the bathroom to clean up, got dressed and went downstairs to join our spouses. Marie made her way to the fridge to get out the hamburger for the grill. She handed it to Bob, I followed him outside sheepishly to help with what I could. Neither of us spoke for a minute. Bob said, "You made quite a sight when we came downstairs. I'll have to return the favor next time." We laughed together, it was then I knew everything was okay. Inside the wives were a bit more relaxed. Marie told Sharon it would work, all they had to do was get us interested in doing it. The two of them were already making plans for our next get together. Sharon asked her and Bob to our house the following weekend. All during the time we were cooking hamburgers they were comparing notes about the men. Evidently, they were both satisfied at the outcome. Around 8:00 o'clock we thanked them for a great afternoon and supper. We kissed them goodbye and drove home. Neither of us said much about our affair earlier in the day, not until we arrived home. We took turns to shower, by 9:30 we were sitting in our family room reading. Sharon opened up the conversation, "Wanna talk?" I smiled at her, "Sure, what about?" Smiling back she said, "You know what about." "Okay then, any regrets about what we did?" "No, my concern is what your feeling toward me," Sharon said. "I'm fine with what happened, how about you?" I asked. "I gotta say I enjoyed it very much," she admitted. "So did I." "Then you won't mind if we continue?" Sharon asked. Grinning from ear to ear I said, "Not if you don't." "Good, because I invited them here next Saturday for a return bout." "Did Marie agree?" I asked. "She was ecstatic about it, she even said it was an awfully long time to wait." "Are you serious?" I continued. "Never more serious." "How about you, can you wait for a rematch?" I asked. "Oh, I can probably hold out." For the next hour, we compared notes as to our lovemaking and agreeing to an open marriage confined to Bob and Marie for the time being. On an errand for my company, I found myself three blocks from Bob and Marie's. It was 2:00PM Wednesday, so I decided to swing by to say hello. Pulling in the driveway, I saw Marie sweeping off her front steps. Immediately she smiled at the unannounced visit. She came to the car. "What are you doing here?" I said, "I was on a company errand, just stopped by to say hello." "Come on in, want a beer?" "No, not while I'm working." Once inside the kitchen, she put her arms around me kissing me deeply. "I missed you," she said. "I missed you too." Again she kissed me deeply getting my cock hard. "Ohhhhhhh, what is going on here?" while rubbing the front of my pants. "Got time?", she said. "Sure do, let's get at it." Holding my hand, we made our way to the bedroom, stripped naked and were fucking in minutes. Marie responded more passionately than our first encounter. She came in seconds with me following. "God I missed you." "It's only been 4 days." "I know, but I still missed you." We fucked for the best part of 1 1/2 hours deciding I had better get myself back to work. I said nothing on my arrival home still not sure how Sharron would accept the fact. As far as I could see she did not pick up on the infidelity. At the supper table, she asked what I would like for Saturday night dinner. I grinned staring at her. She smiled back, besides a roll in the hay. I said, "Let's keep it light." "What time are they coming?" "Not until 6:00 so what do you say to eating late?" "Sure, that's fine with me." The wheels were turning in my wife's head, she must be figuring we have our fun first. Things started coming together for me, our last affair was just too easy, I had to believe my wife and Marie were in on it. Of course I had no difficulty with it; in fact, it went beyond my wildest dreams. The more I thought about it, the more I was convinced. Saturday night came, my enthusiasm was running high until a car pulled into our driveway I didn't recognize. Somehow they looked a little familiar to me, but I couldn't place them right off. Sharon came out of the house to meet them saying she was glad they could make it. As I approached Sharon turned to me and said, "You remember Ann and Fred, they are Bob and Marie's neighbors." "I thought you guys looked familiar. Of course I know you, come on in." At the same time, Bob and Marie pulled in behind them. Finding their way into the house, I got busy making drinks for our guests while at the same time developing an attitude at Sharon for ruining our party later. To make matters worse, Marie never looked so beautiful, so sexy. Plans shifted from the house to the backyard to entertain our guests. My anxiety was waning the more I looked at Ann, she was in direct competition with Marie and Sharon. Beautiful face, slim waist, perfect ass and a beautiful set of boobs. I found my attention drifting toward her more and more while sitting around our picnic table. It was time to make another round of drinks, off I went to the kitchen only to be followed by Sharon. This was the first time I was able to talk in private with her. "What are they doing here?", I asked. "Relax, Marie and I decided we would invite them too, they are nice people." "But what about our plans with Bob and Marie?" Sharon just looked at me and smiled, "You'll see." Back at the table, I set the drinks around in the proper places. Taking my seat next to Ann raised my spirits knowing something was in the wind after Sharon's remark of "you'll see." In less than an hour, our new friends became like old friends. Our conversation turned to off-color jokes, but more important it turned to sex. This, of course, was my favorite subject. It wasn't long before Marie dropped the bomb telling our new guests about our intimate relations only last Saturday. Only comment came from Anne's lips was "Ooooooooooh" while Fred just smiled in agreement. The more the conversation continued, the more I knew this was a set up by the girls. The party was still on, only difference was having a new playmate joining us. All of the sudden the world was rosy once again. It was one of those evenings it cooled off when the sun set, too cold to sit in the yard. We moved the party back inside to the family room. Sharon went with them before returning to the kitchen with me to help. I made another round of drinks, headed back to the family room only to find the only seat available was next to Anne. The discussion continued on sex, inhibitions were lowering with each successive round. It was pretty evident to me where all this was heading. Fred was sitting next to Marie, Sharon was next to Bob, and here I sat next to Anne. Fred started kissing Marie which was enough to get things going. The rest of us followed suit, again in twenty minutes we were all upstairs in bedrooms. No one questioned our motives we all wanted what was about to happen. Anne wasted no time stripping her clothes while I followed her. Our embrace was electric, I could feel the energy flowing from her body, she was in no mood to be trifled with. On the bed, I made my way to enter her pussy. Anne tensed up with my cock all the way in then she relaxed for a second. Her legs wrapped around mine locking me into her. I couldn't move, she just held me deep inside her. No longer could I hold back, my orgasm began without any movement from either of us. Anne sensed me coming and starting gripping my cock with her pussy first tightening then releasing. Suddenly, we heard moans down the hall. I recognized Marie's voice groaning from Fred's attentions, at least that is what I thought I heard. Returning my attentions back to Anne my cock still needed more, she relaxed her leg grip from around mine, I slowly began stroking her when she burst into groans of coming. She pounded back at me extending her pleasure for minutes. The orgasm subsided leaving us catching our breath before going further. "Did you hear that?" "What?" "That last groan down the hall?" "Yeah, what of it?" "I was trying to figure out if it was Marie or my wife." "Let's go take a look." We quietly went down the hall and found the first room empty. In the next room was a most unbelievable sight. Bob was on his back with Sharon sitting on his cock rocking back and forth. At the same time, Marie had pinned down Bob's arms with her legs while sitting on his face. Standing over Bob's head was Fred getting a blow job from Marie. It was, to say the least. None of them knew we were watching them. I turned to Anne taking her hand and returned to our room. The sight of my wife fucking Bob had me hard as a rock, I wasted no time fucking Anne once again.

So my hot, leggy young wife had let a repairman fuck her while I was at work and her second time she felt comfortable enough for me to watch another guy fuck her. He fucked her twice and she sucked him off once. I ended up getting a good job offer which included the professional move. We were put up in a hotel/motel while we looked for a place to live. I was at work one day and she said she had laid out in the sun by the pool and ended up meeting a business man who was staying there. He began flirting with her and it ended up that he was staying in the room next to ours. The rooms had one of those adjoining doors for family/friends who are staying side by side. Anyway, she had told me how the guy hit on her and I asked her if she wanted him to fuck her and she said, "sure". He was at least twice her age she said. She was still in her bikini as she sucked me off as I fantasized about what was possibly about to soon happen. She fixed her hair and put on just the right amount of makeup and jewelry and her heels. She then fully opened the adjoining room door on our side and knocked on his door. I heard it open soon after and him say, "well hello." He closed his door but I kept ours open so I could hear better. I soon heard the distinct sounds of hot kissing. Not long after, I heard the sound of her sucking his cock and him groaning, telling her how good that felt. Soon there was brief silence, and then he obviously was eating her pussy as she was moaning loudly and telling him how good that felt. She soon said, "I want your cock in me." He said, "oh you do, huh baby?" She said, "yes, now, please." I heard the rustling sound of the bed followed by her soon moaning as he obviously was entering her. My cock was rock hard. I heard him say, "these legs of yours drove me wild all day baby. I fantasized about fucking you." She moaned repeatedly and soon said, "ohhhhh fuck me, fuck me, fuck meeeee." He said, "damn you're hot baby. You are one fantastic fuck." She moaned, "ohhhh, don't stop, don't stop. Pound me hard with that cock of yours." Soon I heard him groan and say, "I'm gonna cum baby." She moaned, "ohhhhh yes, yes, yes. Give it to me. I want it. I want to feel that warm cum spurting deep inside of me." He let out a groan and I knew he was cumming in my hot, leggy, young wife. She moaned, "ohhhh soooo good. Ohhhhh yeah." They kissed some more and soon she returned to our side where I fucked the heck out of her hot, cum-filled pussy, soon adding my own. I fucked her again in the morning before I had to leave for work.

This is a continuation of our story “The Cruise”... The day after we partied with Lynn and Steve the wives treated themselves to a spa treatment and massage. The next few days just flew by. We spent a lot of time with Lynn and Steve, as well as a lot of quality time for just the two of us. Over the next few days, we spent time in the pool and in the hot tub on deck. In short, we just enjoyed everything that a cruise has to offer. We enjoyed the ports of call together. We spent time on the beaches, the nightlife, and just checking out the sights. The toughest thing for us during the rest of the cruise was picking what things we wanted to do over those things we didn’t have time to do. The one thing we always seemed to find time for was the sex. Whether it was the four of us, just Linda and me, or one spouse with the other spouse, we enjoyed it all. Being with Lynn and Steve had turned into one of those rare occasions where everybody clicked and honestly enjoyed the company of everybody else. I do not remember what day it was, but it must have been about halfway through the cruise, while we were at sea. Linda was doing something on her own and I was just walking on deck. I saw Lynn sitting by herself at one of the tables on deck reading a book. I greeted her and sat down at her table. After getting a drink, we started to chat about nothing in particular. At one point in our conversation, I remembered her telling me that she had seen our profile on SLS. “So, you two saw our profile on SLS?” I asked her. She just smiled that mischievous smile and said, “No, not really.” I was taken aback. “I thought you said you did?” I said. “Oh, I did say that" she replied, "but I hadn't really seen it.” After smiling at me for a few seconds Lynn said, “Steve and I have been in the lifestyle for some time now. I really had no idea if you and Linda were or not. I knew that Linda turned Steve on from their interactions. I also knew that I was turned on by the idea of playing with you. What I wasn’t ready for was having our extracurricular activities becoming common knowledge back home. I just used the initials of that website. If you were in the lifestyle or at least interested in it, chances were you would recognize the site. If you had a profile on a swinger’s website, I would feel safe that whatever might happen it wouldn’t be circulated around back home.” “What would you have done if I hadn’t recognized the website and asked about it?” I asked. “I would have told you it was a site for the Soccer League of Sacramento club,” she said with a laugh. I told her that I was glad things worked out the way they did. I added that she made some old high school fantasies come true. “Some came true for me also,” she replied. The next thing that Lynn said led into an hour of conversation that proved to me just what a naive kid I had been in high school. She started with, “Do you know who really had the hots for you back in high school?” She not only told me who had the hots for me back then, she told me who was doing what with who, who wanted to do what with who, and who was doing what with who these days. All I could say when she finished was, "You don’t know how badly I wish you would have told me this twenty some years ago!" After talking to Lynn for a little over an hour, Steve joined us. A few minutes later, Linda also joined us. The four of us enjoyed watching the sun go down together. At dinner that night, the four of us were at a table with two other couples. We were all in the same age group, that being in our thirties. There just seemed to be some chemistry between all eight of us as dinner progressed. Everybody seemed to interact together very nicely. The conversations flowed between all eight of us at the table. By the end of dinner, we were more like a table of eight friends rather than a table of eight strangers. Our group of four fun seeking people grew to a group of eight fun seeking people as the night wore on. The new members of our group were Pam and her husband Bob, along with Barbra and her husband Bill. After dessert and coffee, both Lynn and Linda announced that they wanted to go dancing tonight. Both the other women at the table chimed in that they would also like to go dancing. There was no formal invitation for them to join us, it just seemed like the natural thing to do so, all eight of us left together to find someplace to dance and have fun. As we were leaving the restaurant, Lynn and Linda made a stop at the little girls’ room. I waited for them while the other five members of our group proceeded on to the bar. As the group walked out of the restaurant, Steve and the other two guys were in the lead. Pam and Barbra were behind them talking together as we walked. When Linda and Lynn rejoined me, we walked to the bar arm in arm. As we were walking through the ship toward one of the bars that we had frequented during the cruise, Lynn looked over at me and chuckled. I looked at her with a puzzled expression. “What is so funny?” I asked. “You are,” she said, laughing. What?” I asked. “You do not have a clue about the fact that Barbra wants to jump your bones, big boy.” “What are you are talking about?” I asked, puzzled by her comment. Linda chimed in by saying to Lynn, “Men think they know so much about women when they don’t really have a clue.” “I will admit,” I said, “I have no idea what you two are talking about.” "She was giving you all of the 'I want your body signs' and you did not notice any of them,” Linda said. “She did not,” I said. “Did you notice that she touched you in some way every time you two talked?” “No,” I answered, “I did not notice that.” “I rest my case,” Lynn said with a laugh, “and you are going to have to figure out for yourself what the rest of the signs were.” “You women are just too excessively complicated for me,” I told both of them. “I do not know why women cannot just do the one little thing that will let a guy know they are interested in him.” “Oh, do tell,” Lynn asked with a laugh, “what is the one little thing a woman can do to let a man know she is interested in him?” “Well, she just needs to give him a blowjob of course!” I told her. I must say that women do think alike because I was simultaneously hit in both arms at the same time by both Lynn and Linda, as they said in unison one word, “Men!” By the time we made it to the bar, the rest of the group had already found a table big enough for all of us. The group ordered drinks and I took Linda out on the dance floor. Bob, one of our new friends and Lynn were the only ones at the table when we returned from the dance floor. All the rest were on the dance floor. Linda had just enough time to take a sip of her drink before Bob asked her to dance. As they walked off Lynn looked at me and said, “Well?” “Would you like to dance?” I replied. “With just a little practice, you are getting much better at reading women,” she said with a laugh. We all danced, drank a little and laughed a lot during the next two or three hours. Everybody seemed to be having a great time and everybody seemed to be getting along well. Both Barbra and Pam were very good looking in different ways. Barbra was either Hispanic or American Indian, I think. She had a darker complexion, almond-shaped eyes, a beautiful face to go along with her great figure. Pam was a tall blond about 5’8” or 9”, nice figure and very pretty face. The bar had thinned out to just our group and a couple of other people. I ask Lynn to dance and we made our way to the dance floor, where a slow song was playing. As we danced, I asked her if she and Steve would like to come back to our cabin when we left here. “I think that all eight of us would enjoy that,” she replied. “Do you think our new friends would be open to that?” I asked. “I am not sure, but from the conversation that I have had with them, I think they would be. Why don’t you just ask them?” she added. “Okay,” I said, “let me talk to Linda about it to see if she is open to that.” “I have already talked to her about it,” Lynn said with a sly smile, “and she is open to the idea. You just need to approach them with the idea.” “Well, did you check to see if the husbands were open to a little playing?” I asked. “Sure did," she replied, "and they sure are.” When we got back to the table I walked up behind Linda, wrapped my arms around her, and kissed her neck. I then asked her if she wanted to invite the group back to our cabin to continue the party there. “Sure,” she replied, “if you want to.” I looked up at the group and said to the new members of our group, “I think we are going to take the party back to our cabin. If you would like to join us, we would like to invite you to come along. I just wanted to let you know though that it will probably get a little risqué in a non-spousal exclusive kind of way. So if you would like to join us, we would enjoy your company and if not we understand that too.” Barbra and Pam exchanged looks, then they both turned to their husbands for their reactions to the invitation. Pam looked back at me and said, “Are you talking about an orgy?” “Well, I don’t know about an orgy,” I told her, “but let me just say that there will be nudity and sex taking place. What you do or do not do and whom you do it with is totally up to you. Nobody is going to force you into anything. I just want you to know what to expect if you decide to join us. We are just planning to have fun. We are all adults and you are not going to hurt our feelings one way or the other, so if this is something you are not comfortable with, we understand. We just want to let you know that you’re welcome to join us if you would like to.” The four of them exchanged looks and Bill said, “It sounds like fun to me, but it is up to you, Barbra.” Bob said that he also thought it sounded like fun, but it was up to Pam. It was the classic husbands wanted to, but didn’t want to look too anxious in case the wife didn’t want to kind of thing. Barbra said that the whole idea excited her but she felt a little intimidated at the same time. She turned to Pam and asked her what she thought. Pam smiled and said, “Bob and I have talked about trying something like this, but just have not pursued it yet.” She then said, “We all seem comfortable with each other and I think we should go.” Barbra said, “I do too. I think we would like to take you up on your offer. I am not sure just how far we will go or how much we will participate, but we would love to join you.” “We would enjoy your company,” I told them. As we walked back to our cabin Steve, Lynn, Linda, and I led the way. The other four talked among themselves as they followed us. When we got back to our cabin, it seemed that there was a contagious case of nerves with everybody. It was one of those cases where everybody knew what we were there for but nobody wanted to make the first move. Everybody stood around talking for a few minutes. Then Linda, who never ceases to amaze me, got things going. She announced to the group that if nobody minded, she was going to get a little more comfortable because her bra was killing her. Everybody assured her that nobody minded. She walked up to me and asked me to unzip her. I pulled the zipper down the back of her dress and she let it fall to the floor. I then undid the clasps on her bra and she pulled it off. Standing there in just her panties, she said, “Now, that feels so much better.” Lynn said, “Well, I think I will join you; I feel a little confined too.” In just a matter of moments, both Linda and Lynn were standing there in just their panties. Then Linda looked at Pam and Barbra, saying, “You two should join us, your bodies are much too beautiful to keep covered up.” That was all the invitation they needed. The guys weren't far behind in getting out of their clothes and down to briefs and boxers. With all of us down to just panties, boxers, and shorts, the whole group started to get more into the party mood. Linda walked up to Pam and Barbra and complimented them on their beautiful bodies. “You two should be so proud to show off those sexy bodies,” she told them. “I know just how much work it takes to keep a great looking body like that and it’s nice to get to show it off once in a while.” I fixed a round of drinks for everybody as the conversations continued to flow. Linda was talking to Bill as I walked up to Barbra. I noticed that Bill, while busy checking out Linda’s body, was also spending a lot of time checking on Barbra’s reaction to everything going on. I felt that he wanted to give Linda a lot more attention, but didn’t want to do anything that would upset his wife and was waiting until he was sure that she was good with everything. Barbra and I were standing by the sliding glass door leading to the balcony. She looked out at the balcony and commented that she really wished that they had a cabin with a balcony. I asked her if she would like to go out and check it out, adding that we really enjoyed sitting out there at night. She slid the door open and we both walked out onto the balcony. When we got out onto the balcony, I asked her how she was doing with all this. She thought for a moment then said, “I am fine, I think. Bill and I have talked about this stuff for months now. The idea of this kind of thing turns us both on during those discussions. We have just never really met anybody that we have felt comfortable enough with to take it past the talking stage. That is until tonight,” she added. Now it was my turn to look at her and smile. I was getting a multitude of different signals from this beautiful young woman. She had removed her clothes with the thinnest of provocations from Linda, yet seemed self-conscious about her nudity. She seemed to have a desire to explore her sexuality, while at the same time seemed almost naïve about sexuality in general. Also, after being around her for the time, I had concluded that she might also be a little younger than I had first thought. By that time, I had decided that she was much more likely in her mid to late twenties instead of her thirties like the rest of us. I decided to take my time with her and not rush her into anything until she chose to. If she felt comfortable with just talking, that would be fine with me. However, if she wanted to engage in hot steamy sex, that would also be fine with me. Just looking for talking points, I asked her where she had grown up. The synopsis of what she told me was that she grew up in a small town in the Midwest. She had gone to a parochial school K-12 and then had gone to a small all-girls Catholic college near where her parents lived, during which time she was living at home with them. She had met Bill, who was the first person she had ever been serious about, after she graduated from college. She had not dated much in school and was working at her father’s company when she met Bill. When they got married, Bill went to work for his father and they had moved to California to live with his parents while they tried to save their money and find a place of their own. I had just been looking for some conversation points. What I received was an open and honest history of her life up to this point in time. When she told me that she and Bill were living with his parents, I told her that was something I did not think I would be able to do. “That must put a real damper on your sex lives,” I told her. She thought for a moment then said, “Well, if we had a sex life, I guess it would put a damper on it. Sex for us is a quiet affair in the dark with him on top, when it happens at all. I will be so happy when we are finally on our own, so we can really enjoy our sex life.” “I guess that is the most appealing thing about this to me,” she added. “It would be so nice to be able to express myself during sex and not have to worry the whole time about who might hear us. Not only would I like to enjoy some of the things I’ve only read about, but maybe advance Bill’s sexual horizons a little.” In only about five or ten minutes of conversation, I’d learned more about this young lady than most friends find out about each other after knowing them for years. Now I was the one with conflicted feeling. I wanted to have sex with this very beautiful sexy woman. At the same time, I didn’t want to feel like I was taking advantage of this naïve young woman. We stood together by the railing looking out at the water below us. “It is so beautiful out here at night,” she said. “It is beautiful,” I answered, “but it does not compare to you.” She looked over at me and smiled. “Sir, are you trying to sweet talk your way into my panties?” “Not really,” I answered. “What I am really trying to do is sweet talk you out of your panties.” She wrapped an arm around my arm, pressing her bare breast into my bicep as she did. As she rested her head on my shoulder looking out into the night, she added, “Well, your wife talked me out of the rest of my clothes, so I would say your chances are really good you’re going to talk me out of my panties.” I was enjoying this beautiful woman standing with me in the moonlight clad only in a pair of sheer panties. Pressing her breast into my arm was having its effect on me. My cock was standing fully erect, with the head sticking out of the top of the waistband of my boxers. “Would you mind if I told you a secret?” I asked. She looked up at me, saying, “No, not at all.” “Well,” I said, “I don’t know if I’m going to be able to sweet talk you out of your panties or not, but your beauty and the touch of your sexy body has already got a part of me out of my boxers.” She looked down the front of me toward my crotch and the sight of my cock sticking out of the top of my boxers. When she saw my hard cock, a small moan escaped her lips. She reached down with one hand and ran her fingers over the length of my cock a few times. Each time she did she managed to expose a little more of it. When she had the majority of my cock exposed, she wrapped her fingers around it. As she stroked my cock, in a low voice she said, “You are very well endowed; it is so thick.” She lowered herself to her knees in front of me. It was more as if she was studying my cock rather than trying to stimulate me. She ran her fingers over the length of the shaft. Then over the head and wrapped her fingers around it. I felt like she wanted to do something, she just did not know what she wanted to do or what was appropriate for her to do. At one point, she gave the legs of my boxers a little tug, then looked up at me. “Go ahead,” I told her, “if you would like to pull them off, go ahead and pull them off.” She smiled like a kid opening a Christmas present as she pulled my boxers down my legs, where I stepped out of them. She touched me all over my genital area. She left no area unexamined or untouched. She pulled my cock down to where it pointed at her face. She then let go of it and it sprang back up and bounced onto my abdomen. This caused her to laugh and bounce up and down a little bit. The longer she played with my cock the bolder she got. She leaned forward at one point and ran her tongue along the length of the underside of my cock. Then she tentatively ran her tongue over the head, which she found covered with my pre-cum. She again pulled it down to where it pointed at her face. This time she maintained her grip on it as she slid her mouth over the head. It was all I could do not to cum as I watched my cock slid into her mouth. After a few minutes, I knew I was not going to be able to last much longer. I stroked her hair to get her attention. She looked up at me with my cock still in her mouth. “Would you let me try to give you a little pleasure?” I asked. She backed her head off my cock and nodded her head. I reached down and helped her to her feet. When she was standing, I bent down and kissed her. I led her over to the chair and sat her down. As she looked at me with questioning eyes, I knelt down in front of her. I reached up and took hold of the waistband of her panties. She did not say a word; she just grabbed the armrest of the chair and raised her ass off the chair. As she did, I slowly slid her panties off her hips and down her legs. With Barbra sitting naked in front of me, I placed my hands on her knees and gently spread her legs. I leaned forward, lightly kissing the inside of her thighs before kissing and licking my way to her pussy. As my caresses reached her womanhood, I could see the lips of her pussy were open and ready. Her clit was large and protruded from between the lips of her pussy. I could also see that the insides of her thighs were moist from her juices. I licked and kissed the insides of her thighs near her pussy. I ran my tongue along the area just outside the lips of her pussy, drawing a sharp inhale from her when my tongue first touched that area. I concentrated my attention in the area around her pussy but did not touch it. Barbra started to twitch and squirm a little with my touch. Then, ever so lightly, I ran my tongue completely over her opening from the base of her pussy to her clit. When my tongue touched her clit, Barbra let out a long low moan of pleasure. For the next several minutes, I used every technique that I knew to bring her pleasure with my mouth, lips, and tongue. I tongue fucked her, and sucked and licked her clit and slit. It did not take too long before her hips were rotating to my touch. Then I heard her start to moan loudly as her hips started bucking against my face. Soon with a very loud moan, she flooded my face with her juices. When I felt the flood of her orgasm I sucked her clit firmly into my mouth and inserted a finger into her pussy. As she slumped back into the chair after her orgasm I started kissing my way up her body from her pussy. I kissed my way over her stomach and up to her tits. I ran my tongue over her nipples before sucking them into my mouth, first one, and then the other. Finally, as I reached her mouth and as my cock rested against her pussy, our lips met again. When I pulled back breaking our kiss, I just looked at her for a moment. She looked into my eyes and a broad smile slowly covered her face. “That was wonderful,” she said in a low whisper. I smiled back and replied, “No, that was just the beginning.” Her smile grew into a big grin at my words. Just then, I heard a loud moan from inside our cabin. I had been enjoying Barbra so much I had forgotten about the rest of our group inside. Barbra looked back over her shoulder toward the area the sound had come from. Through the glass door, I saw that Linda and Bob were fucking on the floor. Steve was fucking Pam on the bed and Bill and Lynn were fucking on the couch. Barbra turned around in her chair so she could get a better view of what was taking place inside with special attention to her husband fucking Lynn. Lynn was leaning over the front of the couch and Bill was holding her by the hips, fucking her from behind. I could see from the movements of her head that Barbra was looking from one couple to the next. She had completely turned around in the chair. She was on her hands and knees in the chair, resting her elbows on the back of the chair while watching the action inside. Barbra’s ass was perfectly located for me to enter her from behind. As I stood behind her, I slid my cock between her legs rubbing the shaft along the length of her pussy. She did not say a word, nor did she take her eyes off the action inside the cabin. She just reached between her legs and guided my cock to her entrance. With a slow continual thrust, I slid my cock all the way into her pussy, holding it firmly inside her for a few moments. As I slid my cock into her, Barbra lowered her head onto her arms, inhaled deeply then let out a long pleasurable moan when she exhaled again. After a few moments, Barbra again raised her head to observe the action going on inside the cabin. As she watched, her hips slowly started to move. First with a little rotation of her hips followed by more rolling of her abdomen, moving her pussy back and forth on my cock. I started a slow easy rhythm of fucking my cock in and out of her warm wet pussy. I let go of her hips and reached around Barbra to her tits. I cupped and squeezed them before taking a nipple between each of my thumbs and forefingers, pulling them gently while giving them a firm squeeze. Barbra gave out a loud moan as I did, while at the same time I felt the muscles in her pussy clamp down on my cock. The longer we fucked, the more vocal Barbra became. It started with some very vanilla comments but as time went on, the more descriptive she became. She was not only vocalizing our sex, she also started describing what she was seeing in the cabin. From the way they were located on the floor in front of us, Linda was riding Bob’s cock and we had a clear view of it sliding in and out of her. “Oh, look at his cock going into her,” Barbra moaned. “Look at how wet his cock is, look how big his cock is. I’ve never seen a man fuck a woman in front of me before like this. This is so hot, please fuck me harder, please do it harder.” On and on she went. This was all new to her and it sounded to me like she loved it. As we watched the action inside the cabin, first one couple then the other started to reach their orgasms. You could hear the moans of pleasure, the screams of orgasms, and the gasping for breath. None of it was lost on Barbra. She took it all in all the action taking place in front of her. The more she saw, the higher it seemed to bring her own pleasure. Barbra now was holding the back of the chair with both hands. She was using the chair for the leverage to slam herself back onto my cock as I fucked her. I held her by the hips, pulling her hard into my thrusts. I knew she was close and I knew what she wanted. I did my best to give her the hard fucking that she craved and needed. Soon, I saw her raise her head back, looking up at the ceiling. Then the scream came, indicating that she was cumming. It wasn’t one of those 'oh by the way I’m cumming' screams. No, not this time. This was one of those top of her lungs 'I don’t care who knows because I want everybody to know' I’m cumming screams. I could not hold out any longer and as she went over the edge, I filled her pussy with cum as my orgasm overtook me. We rode the wave of our orgasms until we were left breathless, with her head on her arms and me with my eyes closed fighting for breath. When I opened my eyes a few moments later everybody in the cabin was looking at us and smiling. Bill, who was standing in front of us where he had been fucking Lynn was looking at us with mouth agape. Lynn had risen up from her kneeling position on the couch with an ear-to-ear smile on her face. Even Steve and Pam on the bed were looking out at us. Barbra had not raised her head off her arms yet. I patted her on the ass and said, “I think there is something I should tell you.” Without raising her head, she just let out a little moan and said, “What is that?” “I think there is a possibility somebody might have heard you cum” I smiled She looked back over her shoulder at me and said, “Who?” I just shrugged my shoulders, giving one of those palms up signs and said, “Right now I think about half the ship.” Her eyes got a little bigger and she said, “I wasn’t that loud was I?” I just smiled and pointed toward the cabin where everybody was still staring at us. She turned toward the room and saw everybody staring at us. She then said the first thing that crossed her mind, “Oh shit.” She looked back over her shoulder at me with a little concern in her eyes and asked, “What am I going to do now?” I said "Turn back around, look at them, and give them with a big smile and a little wave. That should do it." She did and everybody in the room laughed and waved back at her. ”Now, was that so bad?” I said. “Thank you,” she said. “I did not know what to say to them, I was so embarrassed.” “Nothing to be embarrassed about and nothing to explain when you are caught in a screaming orgasm with the guy’s cock still inside you," I said. "It is what it is.” “Now for the important question,” I said, “Was it everything you hoped for?” She laughed and said, “Now who’s asking the dumb questions? I just woke up half the ship with my orgasm and you want to know if it was what I had hoped for?” I eased my cock out of Barbra’s pussy, then reached between her legs and gave it a little rub. “That was fantastic,” I told her, “I really hope we have an opportunity to do that again.” When she stood up, she gave me a little kiss, saying, “Me too.” Together we walked back into the cabin naked to join the rest of the group. Barbra walked over to Bill as soon as we entered, giving him a hug and a kiss. After getting something cold to drink, I found Linda and gave her a hug and a kiss. “You really fired her rockets,” she said with a little laugh. I gave her a smile and a wink. There was a lot of joking, laughing, and conversation that went on for a while. Pam was still on the bed curled up a little bit. I sat down on the bed beside her and ask her how she was doing. That led to a little chat back and forth between us. At one point, I traced the back of my fingers over her nipples, drawing a little moan from her. As I tweaked her nipples, I asked her if she was up for a little more playing. She just smiled and said, “I am always ready for a little more playing. The question is are you up for a little more playing?” “Starting to get that way,” I replied, “but could use a little help in that direction. Do you think there is anything you might be able to do to get things going?” Pam laughed as she rolled over and took my cock into her mouth. As she sucked my cock, I ran my fingers over her pussy, feeling the wetness left by Bob. When she had my cock at full mast, I rolled her over onto her back and got on top of her. She wrapped her legs around my waist as I sank my cock into her pussy. I kissed her deeply as I started to fuck her. Our tongues played in each other’s mouths as we fucked. There was no pretense, no build-up and no getting things warmed up. This was a continuation of something that had been started by somebody else and we were just going with it. We were not alone in our pursuit of sexual pleasures. Everybody else in the room had paired up again with a new partner and the room was full of the sounds of sex. The next hour or more was a blur of sexual activities. It was about a multitude of different positions, different partners, and different feelings. The smell of sex filled the room, along with the sounds of sex. Everybody was enjoying themselves and everybody was engaging in their fantasies. By the time the party broke up, Linda had the addresses and phone numbers of our new friends, as well as promises to stay in touch. It was in the wee hours of the morning when our guests all got dressed and left for their own cabins for a little sleep. During that night, Linda had managed to fuck all three of the guys. I had fucked the two new women in our little group of fun seekers. We were both beat and as we got in bed together after everybody had left we just held each other and drifted off to sleep. We missed breakfast the next morning, opting instead to enjoy a lazy morning in bed together. After that night, for the remainder of the cruise, the eight of us pretty much traveled together in our endeavors. It all went by far too quickly and all too soon our ship was pulling back into the dock in San Diego. That cruise was a rekindling of a friendship with Lynn and the start of a close friendship with Steve. They only live about an hour from us and we have stayed close over the years. During the years since that cruise, they've acted as a memory spark to that cruise and the fun we all had. We met up with Barbra and Bill a few times after the cruise, but they lived in the LA area and due to the distance, over the years we have lost track of them, as well as Pam and Bob. We would not mind a reunion with them. (If they read this story and recognize us, drop us a line as we would love to hear from you again.) I do not think there is much hope of that happening. But then again, up to a week before this cruise, there wasn’t any hope of any of this happening. For the rest of you, I hope you enjoyed the story and I hope you remember one thing: Whatever you do in life, make it memorable. It is those memories that last for life, making life worthwhile. In the meantime, drop us a line and let us know if you enjoy our stories. We would enjoy hearing what you think.

Jason contacted Mikel and I on Swing Lifestyle about a threesome. We had never had a threesome before, outside of another guy fucking me while I sucked on Mikel at a swinger party. Turned out he is a member as we are at Caliente Clothing Optional Resort. We liked his profile and pics and replied to his email. He responded back and said that he was bi-curious and wondered if Mikel was too. Mikel is bi-curious so we exchanged phone numbers and exchanged text messages and I talked to him on the phone a couple of times. We went ahead and set a date to meet. We met last Friday night at Caliente. Jason is really cute with blonde hair and blue eyes. We sat outside on the veranda for a while, talked and had a couple of drinks. We went into the nightclub and Jason and I danced a couple of dances. Mikel isn’t into dancing. But if there is any kind of a beat, my body instinctively just starts wiggling. I love to dance. After Jason and I danced, I wiggled on Mikel while he sat on the chair. He grabbed me and pulled me onto his lap. Then Jason stood in front of me and started dancing, making some Elvis moves. After a couple of minutes, I announced it was time to get naked and go to the hot tub. It was pretty exciting for me to be in the hot tub with two sexy men on either side of me. The guys were getting along great, joking back and forth, and talking sports. After a little while I sat on Mikel’s lap and then Jason knelt down in front of me and started kissing me. Mikel’s cock was hard as a rock against my ass. Even though Caliente is a lifestyle friendly resort, we still had to keep things legal. Otherwise, I would’ve had Mikel sit on the edge of the hot tub so I could suck his cock. With Jason blocking the view, Mikel was able to grope my breasts and Jason was rubbing my pussy. Before I was about to cum, I pushed Jason away and shoved Mikel’s hands down and announced it was time to take the party indoors. Jason has a place right there in Caliente which made it real convenient. We followed him over to his place. He showed us around and then we went straight to the bedroom. Jason stripped the bedspread from the bed and hopped on one end, looked at me and patted his hand in the middle of the bed for me to position myself there. I did and Mikel lay on the other side of me. Both guys started rubbing me and Mikel and I were kissing. Jason stopped rubbing me and got between my legs and started eating my pussy. Mikel got on his knees and I sucked his cock. I came a couple of times, squirting in Jason’s face and he just kept on going. After a little while, Jason stopped and kneeled to my side, reached over and grabbed Mikel’s cock out of my mouth and started stroking it. Then Mikel lay down and Jason got in between his legs and started sucking his cock. Jason seemed to handle Mikel’s large size just fine and was sucking it like a pro. Mikel watched Jason for a minute then had me turn around so that he could finger me from behind. After a couple of minutes, Mikel told Jason to lie down. As soon as Jason lie down, Mikel was between his legs sucking his cock. Jason told me to sit on his face. I did so, and he immediately had me cumming and squirting in his mouth. I could hear Mikel slurping on Jason’s cock and had to turn myself around to watch. I repositioned and OMG it was such a turn-on for me to see Mikel sucking cock and it was obvious he was totally enjoying it. The next day when we were talking about it, he told me that dick tastes good and that he was looking forward to sucking cock again sometime. Mikel stopped sucking and stayed on his knees right up against Jason and I moved to the side and grabbed both of their cocks and started slapping them together and sucking them both at the same time. I went back and forth sucking both cocks. After a bit, Jason told me to lie down. He grabbed a condom, put it on and started fucking me. Mikel came over and started kissing me and then stuck his cock in my mouth. Jason was fucking me good and hard and I was cumming all over his cock. After a few minutes Mikel announced it was his turn and they swapped positions so that Mikel was fucking me and I was sucking on Jason’s cock. Mikel has a really big dick and he can go for a long time without cumming. We just stayed in that position for quite some time while I had multiple orgasms all over Mikel’s cock and continued sucking on Jason. When Mikel was ready for a break, Jason lay down and I started sucking Jason’s cock again from the side and Mikel got between his legs and started licking and sucking on Jason’s balls. That was so much fun and such a huge turn-on! After a couple of minutes, Jason said he was going to cum. I started jerking his cock while Mikel kept on slurping on his balls. Jason yelled out and then squirted his cum all over himself. Mikel then started jerking his cock and I sucked on the head until he came and squirted his hot, milky juice down my throat. The three of us laid there in the bed for little while catching our breath before saying our goodbyes. Mikel and I went back to the club area and got cleaned up in the outside showers. Then we went to the sports bar, grabbed a cocktail and headed over to the hot tub. It was a gorgeous night to top off a wonderful evening.

Marie recently told me that she really wants more sex with big black men. She said, I want a man who is big like a football lineman and hung. She said, I like to be dominated like that. Now keep in mind, my wife Marie is 5'6', only about 125 and has 36dd's. So most of her weight comes from those big tits. She has a small body otherwise. She is very light skinned and has blonde hair and blue eyes. She also shaves her pussy clean. Marie and I went online one night and went into a chat room for white women and black men. This guy IM'd us. He said, Hi, I'm Deon. We told him about us and that we were a married white couple that likes to share Marie with other men. Deon was into it. When we checked his profile, it blew us away. He was 20 years old, 6'6' 320 lbs, bald and black. He had a great smile and was just HUGE. He was really into talking with us. We talked for over an hour. When we realized, Deon lived only 15 minutes away. We then decided to give him our number. He called instantly. Marie picked up and talked with Deon for about a half hour. Before I knew it, she was hanging up and saying, 'Ok, see you in an hour.' I said,'an hour? He is coming here?' She said, yes he is. I have to get ready. Wow. Marie went up to shower and I was getting excited about the thought of this. It really excited me to watch my wife being dominated. I went and grabbed a beer. I was relaxing on the couch, when the door bell rang. It had only been about 40 minutes. I answered, I saw the largest man I have ever met standing at my door. He towered over me. He extended his hand and said hello. His hand wrapped around mine like I had a child's hand. I invited him in. I told him that Marie would be ready soon. I got Deon a beer and we sat. After about ten minutes, Marie came down. She was wearing a long white see-through teddy, G-string, white fishnets and high heels. Deon said, 'Oh my. Lucky me'. He walked over and gave her a hug. He was more than double her size. She kissed him and took his hand. She whispered in his ear. She then said, 'Honey, I am going to take Deon upstairs to fucking pound me now, are you coming?' I said 'yes honey.' We went up to our bedroom. Deon was pawing my wife. He had his big black hands all over her. He was groping her big tits and small ass. She then said, 'Deon, don't hold back. Treat me bad. Come on.' He then looked at me. I nodded as to suggest it was ok. He then took his hands and placed them on her neckline. He then took her teddy lingerie by the neck and ripped it open. He tore it off her. There she stood naked in front of him. He then demanded she remove her G-string. She did so quickly. He then dropped his pants. She then tried to help him with his boxers. He took them off. Then my wife and I both starred in amazement at the size. The size was something of shear terror. WOW. It had to be longer than a foot and at least 7" around. It was HUGE. She looked down, he then grabbed her by the back of her head and forced her to her knees. She then began to lick it. He then inserted it into her mouth. She took it barely. Her thin lips wrapped around this thick long monster. I was so excited. She sucked it for while and then he looked down at her and said, are you ready to be fucked by a real man. She said, OH YEAH BABY. He picked her up over his shoulder and threw her onto the bed. He then mounted her. His huge torso hovered over my little wife. He then began to paw at her tits and bite at her nipples. He was ruthless. He was extremely rough with her. He then began to slap and bite on her tits. He then took his monster hand and placed it over her throat. He then began to slide his monster inside. As she began to shed a tear he tightened his grip around her throat. He then pulled out. He then threw her little legs over his massive shoulders. He tight little pussy was wet and ready. He then reinserted his cock. She moaned. He then slowly shoved it in. He began to pump. She moaned. He got her nice and wet. Although he had only gone in about half way. He then pulled out and with one swift move he slammed her. 'UGH UGH' she fucking screamed. A tear came out of her eye. He then began to slam her. She was not taking it well. He was massive. She begged at one point. 'OH OH please... oohh please stop.' He fucked her harder. He said 'You will learn to love this cock!' He kept fucking her. She was hurting. Then I could see a change in Marie. She began to smile. She looked up at him. She blew him a kiss and said 'You were right. I love this cock! Keep fucking!' He fucked her over and over and she came over and over. They fucked until he finally came inside my wife. They collapsed in each others arms. Deon told me that he would be spending the night. I got Deon a room ready and he said, 'Oh no, I will be sleeping with your wife. You can make the room for yourself. I still have some more fucking to do. After tonight your wife will never be the same woman.' Marie looked at me and said 'Yes Honey, I want more Deon... Ugh, that big body on top of me, fucking me, ugh, I love it and that monster cock...'.

I may have given the impression that prior to our recent ventures into swinging, I’ve been a goody-goody. That is somewhat true but, like most of the goody-goodies of this world, I’ve had my lapses. I’m willing to forget most of my forgetable prenuptial escapades, but I had been married to Ted little more than two years when - - - but that was a long time ago and I’ve never written it up or told anyone about it - until now. If you’re really interested :- The summer my husband, Ted, received his commission as second lieutenant, he was stationed to a training center in Eastern Ontario. We were assigned ‘married quarters’ in one half of a ‘temporary’ two-unit tar paper shack that could have been built during WW1. The collection of young couples occupying the other units were a pleasant and friendly group and the summer we spent there remains a fond memory. Every weekend there would be a dance in the officer’s mess and even with the many girls from town who were invited by the unmarried officers, there was always a preponderance of males present to keep our husbands on alert for raiders and we girls were well aware of the powers we held. The other half of our building was occupied by an outgoing couple, Alice and Iain Macdonald who came from B.C. The bedrooms of the two units were separated by a wall of thin cardboard and both Alice and I soon realized that a normal sex life would be possible only if we resigned ourselves to accepting that there was no possible way for us to expect complete privacy. Once we agreed to just pretend the walls were soundproof, we both found that our proximity actually added a little zest to lovemaking with our husbands. Alice would come around for midmorning coffee and we’d critique each other’s midnight activities with much hilarity. After one particularly noisy night I asked her; “What on earth were you two up to last night? I almost called the MPs to come settle a domestic dispute.” “Oh, Iain attempted to introduce me to oral sex.” I was shocked. “He didn’t! I heard you call him a pervert. That seemed to calm him down for a while.” “What actually happened then,” Alice blushed. “Was Iain stuck his face between my legs and the next thing I knew I was in the midst of an all-time greatest orgasm. Have you ever tried that?” “My good Presbyterian mother would die of shock to know I’ve even listened to talk about it.” I replied. “You actually did that?” “You can bet I did. I marked the day on my calendar.” She replied emphatically. “And tune in again tonight when I return the favor to Iain.” It took me a week to work up the courage to try it with Ted but it’s been a part of my diet ever since. In some ways my husband Ted is a bit of a prude but sometimes he manages to shock me. For the first anniversary of our wedding, he gave me a pair of solid gold ear rings. To the glance they appear to be miniature candlesticks but a closer look reveals them to be male erections rising from two balls. They’re elegantly done but I have yet to wear them in public. On our second anniversary he brought home a long blue box and I was horrified on opening it to find a life size replica of Ted’s own equipment. It was made of some pliable plastic material with a wire core so it was semi rigid but could be bent and retain the shape. It seems that the quartermaster sergeant had a thriving business on the side handcrafting these devices. Ted began to describe how he’d had to get an erection, encase it in plaster, etc. but I wasn’t interested. “These things are designed to provide solace to the soldier’s wife while her husband is off fighting his country’s wars.” Ted explained. “Well, this soldier’s wife will not long be satisfied with such a pale imitation while there is such a surplus of the real thing so you’d better pray for peace.” I retorted. I was still slightly miffed with Ted when we retired to the bedroom later in the evening so I took the long box with me and when I got into bed I pushed Ted aside and placed the rubber dick between my thighs. At first I had a little trouble getting the device between the lips of my puss but a good serving of KY jell made things easier. “Here, let me give a hand here.” Ted volunteered and set things to the proper angle. I had to laugh at the ridiculous scene but let him slide it home. The darn gadget did not have the resiliency and give of the real thing so it felt to be uncomfortably larger. “Easy there.” I cried. “That thing doesn’t compress and then expand again like your sausage does as it passes through the tight spot.” Ted slid it out and in a few times but finally I gave up. “That might substitute when you’re off fighting but as there’s no particular war on right now why don’t you put it back in its box and give me some of the real McCoy. The real McCoy sure felt much better. Next morning, Alice was over early. “What on earth were you two up to last night? You’ll have to learn to speak a little louder.” I laughed and led her to the bedroom to show her the plastic and rubber monstrosity. She was fascinated. “So this is Ted. He’s not quite as big around as my husband but he’s definitely longer; a good inch I’d say. I have to get Iain to have one of these made.” She lay back on the bed and before I could say a word, had inserted the tip of the device into her puss and slid it neatly home. “Hey,” I protested, “That’s my husband you’re screwing.” She looked up at me and grinned. “Tell him thanks from me when he gets home.” She lay there for several minutes just working the dildo in and out. Her mind was elsewhere and I could believe it was actually Ted whom her imagination had probing the depths of her pussy but I was surprised to discover that the thought didn’t bother me. I sat down beside her and slipped a hand down over her tummy to get a finger on her clit and help things along. She smiled lazily up at me, closed her eyes and began rotating her hips. After a few minutes, her lips pursed and I could sense she was having a mild orgasm - not a belly buster, just a relaxing melt-down. She opened her eyes and smiled. “Damn, I’m going to have to get me one of these.” When Ted arrived home I had the plastic phallus on the kitchen table. “You might be pleased to know that you screwed Alice today.” “That’s nice.” He replied. “Did I enjoy it?” “Alice did.” I laughed. “I’m to tell you to introduce Iain to the N.C.O. who makes those fake dicks. She wants one of her own husband.” “So she can repay the favor you presented her today?” he suggested. I hadn’t thought of that. Ted picked up the device from the kitchen table and returned it to the bedroom. “Well, Alice is OK but don’t go too public with that thing. I’m a bit fussy about whom I screw.” Two weeks later when Alice dropped in for coffee she brought with her new dildo with her. I was mesmerized by the sight of it and couldn’t bring myself to touch it but eventually Alice convinced me that I owed her the thrill of seeing it entering my puss. “I think you’re the pervert, not Iain” I chided her but led her into the bedroom. As Alice had said, the thing was larger around than Ted’s but surprisingly it went into me easier. It was a bit softer and more pliant. “I had Iain’s cock in me today.” I informed Ted when he got home that night. “Ugly big thing isn’t it?” He laughed. “He showed it to me when the sergeant delivered it. I suppose that evens us up for the time mine got into Alice.” Many bawdy remarks of the same vein were tossed around in the next few weeks. One balmy Friday evening in early September we walked slowly home from the O club dance and when we arrived at our quarters, we stopped outside the twin doors and formed a square for the usual good night group hug. Alice slipped her hand down her husband’s pants and made some remark about just checking to see if it was ready for what she had in mind as she was feeling horny and wasn’t about to settle for the plastic copy. I made some equally inane comment and somehow conversation came to a halt. Ted kissed me lightly on the nose. “Look, honey, those plastic dicks started off as a joke but they seem to have reached the level of fetish so before they become obsession, why don’t you just take Iain in there and screw his ugly head off?” “Yes, darling,” Alice chimed in. “Why don’t you show her what a pale imitation of the real thing that plastic toy is.” She gave Iain a shove toward me and pulled Ted through her door. I looked at Iain in a moment’s confusion and then laughed and held out a hand to him. In my bedroom, Iain meticulously folded and stowed his uniform before turning his nakedness toward me. I felt thoroughly acquainted with his male equipment but dropped my hand to feel the texture - far superior to that of the copy. Iain grinned and lifted me off my feet to hold me against his warm body as his big dong slid between my legs to press its full length along the lips of my moist coozy. I hoisted my knees over his hips as we fell toward the bed where he humped back and then drove firmly into me. I can’t fully explain the wonderful feeling of release I experienced that first time I took a man into me for no reason other than he was my friend, I liked him and it was my choice to do so - - it felt good. My person - my body - belongs to me and it will never be altogether otherwise. Alice’s happy laughter filtered through the pressed cardboard walls. “How are you two doing in there?” Saturday night I made love with my own husband in Alice’s bed and Sunday, again in Alice’s bed, I twice more screwed Alice’s husband. Such became the pattern for our weekends throughout the fall and early winter.. A week before Christmas Iain was posted to Germany. We rented a suite in the Royal York for a going away party - with a big king size bed. Before leaving, Alice brought over the Iain dildo which I accepted in exchange for the synthetic Ted and then stored far back in our only clothes closet. Ted and I also stored our extracurricular activities far back in the closet and for the next fourteen years spent our time raising a family. It wasn’t until the day I voiced my resurgent frustrations to my neighbor Jeannie and she introduced us to her small circle of swinging friends that I again ventured out of the chastity belt. Jessie B in OREGON mail to: jackduncan52@hotmail.com